Please Save Me

Erin Mersey

Copyright © 2025 by Erin Mersey

All rights reserved.

No part of this publication may be reproduced, distributed, or transmitted in any form or by any means, including photocopying, recording, or other electronic or mechanical methods, without the prior written permission of the author, except as permitted by U.S. copyright law. For permission requests, contact Erin Mersey.

The story, all names, characters, and incidents portrayed in this production are fictitious. No identification with actual persons (living or deceased), places, buildings, and events is intended or should be inferred. 

Cover by: Jason Cristobal

Editing by: Dolores Evans

Contents

Content Warning

Dedication

Prologue

1. Chapter 1

2. Chapter 2

3. Chapter 3

4. Chapter 4

5. Chapter 5

6. Chapter 6

7. Chapter 7

8. Chapter 8

9. Chapter 9

10. Chapter 10

11. Chapter 11

12. Chapter 12

13. Chapter 13

14. Chapter 14

15. Chapter 15

16. Chapter 16

17. Chapter 17

18. Chapter 18

19. Chapter 19

20. Chapter 20

21. Chapter 21

22. Chapter 22

23. Chapter 23

24. Chapter 24

25. Chapter 25

26. Chapter 26

27. Chapter 27

28. Chapter 28

29. Chapter 29

30. Chapter 30

31. Chapter 31

32. Chapter 32

33. Chapter 33

34. Chapter 34

35. Chapter 35

36. Chapter 36

37. Chapter 37

38. Chapter 38

39. Chapter 39

40. Chapter 40

41. Chapter 41

42. Chapter 42

43. Chapter 43

44. Chapter 44

45. Chapter 45

46. Chapter 46

47. Chapter 47

48. Chapter 48

49. Chapter 49

50. Chapter 50

51. Chapter 51

Epilogue

About the author

Content Warning

Dear Reader,

"Please Save Me" delves into themes that may not be suitable for all audiences. PSM is the second installment in The Unholy Series, it is an MMFFM novel. While I understand it may not be your thing, please don't yuck someone else’s yum and move on. It is highly suggested that you read book one, “Please Hate Me” before diving into the depths of this beautiful rollercoaster. It contains BDSM, pregnancy, child abuse, pregnancy complications, premature birth, religious trauma, cults, self-harm, acts of violence, verbal abuse, physical abuse, sexual assault, eating disorders, murder, death of a partner, car accidents, house fires, alcohol use, drug use, creepy pastors, feelings of inadequacy, Sebastian Castillo, and copious amounts of homosexuality.

Some of the kinks in this book include but are not limited to: Teratophilia, Degradation, Praise, and CNC, The acts in this book, if imitated in real life, can lead to bodily harm. This novel is not meant to be used as a guide for safe sex, and all sexual acts depicted in this novel are performed by consenting adults. This book is meant to be enjoyed by only those 18+.

If any questions about this material should arise, please contact the author, Erin Mersey.

Dedication

To everyone who told me my characters need therapy: ME TOO, but that stuff is EXPENSIVE.

Prologue

Cameron

Twenty-three years ago…

Kingsbury, Quebec

Sleep never came easy to me. I was always too much of a thinker, pondering worries and plans deep into the night while staring at my darkened ceiling. As the night wore on I’d begin talking to God, asking him to put me to sleep. When that didn’t work, I’d start asking Him other questions, like ‘ Why do you let people sin?’ and ‘Can I still go to heaven even though I flipped off my sister that one time?’

Unfortunately for me, sleeping in wasn’t an option after a long night of pondering life’s great mysteries. Chores started early on the farm; if you woke up too late, you’d lose daylight, and in the summer, it’d get too damn hot to work. This morning felt like a scorcher; the sun wasn’t even up yet and I was already sweating through my tangled mass of bedsheets.

As I took a deep breath of morning air, the scent of burning wood tickled my nose. It wasn’t an unfamiliar smell; the house was old, and the wood stove was our only heat source during the bitter winter. But, wait...

How could it be winter and summer at the same time?

My eyes crept open. The smell may have been normal, but the thick black smoke blanketing my ceiling sure wasn’t.

In my sleep-deprived haze, it took a moment to process what was happening. In the back of my mind, I wondered if I was still dreaming—until part of my ceiling hit the ground with a bang, jolting me wide awake.

Hell had infested my room. The fire was spreading quickly across my carpet, and my curtains were already ablaze. I tripped on my comforter while trying to unwind myself, clawing at the floor, frantically trying to find my feet and get up the steps to the main part of the house.

I used to sleep upstairs, but I moved to the basement when my little brother was born so his nursery could be closer to my parents’ room. If he cried when I was awake, I’d tend to him. My ma and pa did enough as it was—why wake them when I was already up? Besides, I didn’t mind changing diapers or making bottles. Most boys my age wanted nothing to do with babies, but I wanted to help my family any way I could.

As my feet hit the bottom stair, a grim thought filled my mind: What if I never got a chance to take care of my siblings again? Why did I refuse last night when my sister asked me to read her a bedtime story?

If—no, when we got out of this, I’d make more time for them.

The world seemed to move in slow motion as I finally reached the door at the top of the smoldering basement steps. Without thinking, I grabbed the brass handle, then yanked back when the searing metal burned my palm. I yelped and cradled my hand to my chest, but quickly brushed off the pain.

Later, I could be hurt. Right now, I needed to get to my family.

The steps creaked and crackled as I dashed down them and out the back door, silently thanking God my room had a direct exit to the yard. Snow crunched under my bare feet as the heat evaporated from my body into thin, steamy clouds. The cold stung, but I barely registered it over the adrenaline rushing through my veins.

The flames roared behind me, casting the world in a wicked orange glow. Aside from the fire, the entire farm was eerily quiet. I wished I could hear screaming—at least then I'd know my family was still alive.

A smart man would’ve run for the hills, but I was never known for being bright. Moving purely on instinct, I sprinted around my home, looking for an entrance that wouldn't lead to my immediate incineration.

When I finally reached the front of the house, a set of headlights blinded me. I cupped a hand over my eyes and squinted, barely making out the silhouette of a familiar black truck. Some of the tension in my shoulders dropped as Reverend Dale Cooper hopped out of the vehicle.

Reverend Cooper wasn’t a tall man, but his charisma made him a powerful presence all the same. Somehow, he could bring people together, make them feel special, and heal their woes through the power of God. Lately, I’d been walking up the road to his house every day to learn whatever he was willing to teach me. He said if I played my cards right, I could become a spiritual leader just like him, and I couldn’t wait. All I wanted to do in life was help people; there wasn’t a better way to do it than by spreading the word of Christ.

Hope filled me as I sprinted toward my mentor. He was one of the handful of people in town that owned a cell phone. That meant he could call for help, assuming he hadn’t already. By the time I reached him, the adrenaline in my system had run dry, leaving me exhausted and shaking like a leaf in a windstorm.

“Reverend,” I choked. He had been teaching me English for years, but right now, I could barely remember any of it.

“Calvin… where’s your family?”

His cowboy drawl was still as thick as it had been, ever since he moved here from America. He never mentioned which state he was from, but I had to assume it was Texas. That was the only state I knew the name of, anyway.

I pointed toward the upstairs windows, which had shattered, allowing billowing smoke to escape into the night sky. My heart felt like a hummingbird crashing into my ribcage, wings fluttering rapidly against my chest.

I turned to run inside. To hell with safety, I needed to save my family.

But before I could take a step, Reverend Dale jumped onto my back, wrapping his arms around my chest and his legs around my waist. The unexpected force sent us both flying forward—If it weren’t for the thick blanket of snow cushioning my fall, I probably would’ve broken my nose. Surely the reverend was just trying to help, but this was a hell of a way to do it.

“Lemme go help my family!” That was all I could manage through mouthfuls of dirt and ice.

I thrashed against him, frantically trying to find my footing, but a sharp pain warmed the side of my neck. After a moment of darkness, I found myself running toward the house as the world spun under my feet. Something tripped me at the bottom of the steps, but as my hands slammed down onto the weathered wood, I kept fighting, pulling myself board by board onto the small front porch. As I reached one hand toward the knob on the front door it almost seemed to glow, inviting me to join my family inside.

Then my body went limp, and Dale’s smooth drawl warmed my ear.

“Congratulations on passing the test. I got big plans for you, boy.”

What the fuck was he talking about? I wanted to punch his teeth out of his head, but at the same time I wanted to beg him to save my family. Instead, my eyes fell closed, and the world as I knew it vanished.

Chapter 1

Cameron

Present day

Hartwood, Maine

Mason Albright is going to die.

Those words ricocheted off the insides of my skull as I watched Dale’s truck disappear around the curve of our driveway. Our conversation had been short, given that I didn’t have a damn thing to say to him. He’d fed me some line about how he “came to town to see how I was doing,” but I knew that was a load of crap. He was here to destroy my family once again.

The crushing weight of my guilt was almost too much to bear. I had thrown Mason’s entire life off-course with my carelessness, and now her execution would be carried out by the same cruel hands that shaped my past. She’d be condemned to hellfire for carrying my child.

I squeezed my eyes tight, trying to dispel the images from the past that threatened to gnaw away at my sanity. The screams of past lovers all desperately pleading for my help, the blinding light and oppressive heat radiating from each roaring inferno, the way Dale would pat me on the back after every merciless execution and say, “Not to worry, son. We’ll welcome our savior in due time.”

After years of hiding from Dale’s master plan, I had foolishly dared to dream that I might get to meet my daughter. I had allowed myself to fantasize about raising Rosie, being there for her first steps, and watching her grow. Now all those plans were one wrong move away from going up in smoke.

If Mason died, I’d be going with her. The cycle of death and suffering that had plagued my existence would end, and the world would probably be better off.

The winds of late October nipped at my nose, reminding me it was too cold to stay outside much longer. But what other choice did I have? If I walked inside and saw Mason sitting there, I was afraid I’d collapse. Or, even worse, tell her everything. She already knew who Calvin Waters was—not only that, she was sympathetic toward him. But would she remain that way if she knew he was me?

My thoughts were once again derailed by the flicker of the porch light, followed by the shrill echo of bats. But as their chittering call destroyed the stillness of the night, something in me shifted.

For the first time in my life, I wasn’t afraid of Dale.

Actually... that wasn’t true. The man still scared the living shit out of me; I had scars to prove the rationality of that particular fear. But the thought of losing my little family terrified me more than that wicked son of a bitch ever could. I wouldn’t give up my perfect little life without a fight. To protect them, I would become the monster that Dale had always wanted me to be. His blood would be the only one spilled this time, and I knew just the right person to help me.

With that in mind, I headed back inside. The rose-red door protested my return, squeaking loud enough to let the whole damn house know I was back. The warmth from the forced air enveloped me, batting away the cold that clung to me like a second skin. As I passed under the upstairs landing and emerged into the living room, I found Mason snuggled up in the reading nook with a blanket and a new book. Her mismatched gaze drifted back up to me, and her lips parted slightly.

“That was quick.” She dog-eared the corner of her current page, carefully folding the paper between her delicate fingers.

“I got to the restaurant and realized I forgot my wallet... sorry, Sweetpea.”

Mason seemed to believe me as she settled back into the chair and reopened her book. God, I hate lying to her. Ironic, considering everything she knew about my life was a lie. Cameron Cole, the all-American farmer, the one born and raised in South Carolina, never existed.

Mason looked up suddenly, a quizzical look on her face. “What did I ask you to get again?”

Mason had been struggling with a condition Lucian liked to call “pregnancy brain.” Her short-term memory was pretty much wiped out, meaning she was constantly losing things and forgetting what she’d done moments before. More than once, I’d seen her walk into a room and freeze in the doorway, trying to remember why she was there. Most times, I didn’t mind it; it was strangely endearing, and I loved being able to help.

“Pizza,” I reminded her.

Her nose scrunched slightly.

“If I ask you to get something else, will you be mad?”

Even with my heart still racing from Dale’s sudden appearance, Mason drew a genuine chuckle from me.

“Guess it’s a good thing I forgot my wallet. What would you rather have?”

She thought for a minute, rubbing the curve of her stomach and eliciting a kick from Rosie that was strong enough to move the blanket.

“She says she wants tacos.”

“She’s gonna turn into a taco,” I teased. It seemed like all Mason ever wanted to eat was tortilla chips, hot sauce, and vegetarian “meat” crumbles wrapped in a tortilla.

As I leaned in to kiss Mason’s forehead, I savored the sweet scent of her shampoo, trying to commit it to memory. Mason always smelled like some sort of red fruit that I could never place.

“Baby girl knows what she wants.”

I was pretty sure we were going to end up on some kind of list, given how often someone in our house was at the Mexican restaurant. But I’d do anything to take care of my girls.

“And she’ll get whatever her tiny little heart desires. Just text me your order.”

She shot me a smile so dazzling it would’ve outdone most diamonds. Normally I would’ve been overjoyed seeing her so happy, but an undeniable heartache filled me instead. If she knew what kind of danger she was in, she wouldn’t be smiling.

Attempting to hide my emotions, I turned to head toward the steps.

“Wait!” Mason called.

I looked over my shoulder. “Yes?”

“Can you see if Seb wants anything? He likes that restaurant too.”

My shoulders slumped slightly as relief washed over me. She’d just given me the perfect excuse to go consult with the one person I could tell the whole truth to. I nodded and shot Mason a small smile before retreating up the steps, through the winding hallways, and into the white oasis that was our game room. We used the space for weekly board games, and Lucian had his computer set up in the corner to play StarCraft. The space didn’t see much use otherwise, but near the couch in the very back of the room stood a white door that led to Sebastian’s apartment.

For obvious reasons, I hadn’t been inside the apartment in a while. Before I left for France, though, I spent a fair bit of time fixing the place up with Sophia. Lucian refused to help, of course, so I ended up doing most of the heavy lifting while Sophia handled the interior design. At the time, I was miffed at Lucian for being so cold to his own brother... But as I approached the door, I found myself regretting the hard work I’d put into giving this slob a cozy place to hang his hat.

I knocked on his door with a fair amount of hesitation. My hatred of Sebastian was no secret; the creep had lied about having a crush on me as an excuse to dig up my past, and more often than not, he looked at Mason like a piece of meat. Either one of those points would’ve been enough to keep me away from him under normal circumstances, but nothing about tonight had been normal.

“Mason?” Sebastian called.

I swallowed hard as I tried to shake off any remaining nerves.

“Uh, not quite—”

“No one’s home!”

Seriously?

“Mason told me to come ask if you want me to grab you anything for dinner.”

I heard shuffling behind the door, followed by the sound of the deadbolt unlocking. Sebastian opened it just enough for one of his icy blue eyes to peer out at me.

“Where are you going?”

“Pueblo Fiesta, that Mexican place near Lucian’s tattoo parlor.”

The door creaked open just another inch.

“Did she pick the place, or did you?”

I couldn’t remember the last time I didn’t let Mason pick, and normally I got her a little something every day. It was the least I could do, considering everything I was putting her through. But of course, Sebastian wouldn’t know any of that; he’d been doing his best to avoid speaking to any of us.

“She did… but it might change again before I actually leave. She originally wanted pizza.”

Sebastian finally stepped out of his apartment, sealing the door behind him. I could say he looked like shit, but that’d be an insult to feces everywhere. The lilac circles framing his eyes told me the story of about a hundred sleepless nights, his golden hair fell to his eyebrows in greasy waves, and the only clothes he had on were a baggy pair of sweats. The barbells running through his nipples caught me off guard, as did the belly button ring. But... with Sebastian standing before me half-naked, I could almost understand why Mason was attracted to him.

Sebastian normally took pretty good care of himself—Mason told me as much, and from what I’d seen, she wasn’t lying. He was always clean-shaven, his hair was usually neat, and all of his clothes were pressed, even if it was just a T-shirt and jeans. Surely his current state was a rare exception... For his sake, I hoped it was. Part of me wondered if he was upset Mason had been sleeping with us every night since she got home from seeing her father.

“If you’re satisfying one of her cravings, can I come with you?”

He sounded almost desperate, like he would have paid me to let him do something for Mason. For a moment, I hesitated. Leaving Mason home alone felt like a bad idea with Dale lurking around. Realistically, though, he had no way of knowing Mason was here. Even if he did, Mason had three male partners, so he’d need to poke around a bit more if he wanted to figure out who got her pregnant. Dale may have been a monster, but he wouldn’t hurt Mason without concrete proof that she was carrying my child. She was safe, for now.

Besides, with everything going on, I needed Sebastian to trust me.

The last time I was in Sebastian’s SUV, I was doing my best to cope with the knowledge that Mason was, in fact, a celebrity. Given the stress I’d been under, I hadn’t taken the time to appreciate how nice the interior was. The gray leather seats were soft, and the cabin was spacious. The sunroof above me was massive, allowing me to see all the stars on this perfectly clear night. Nice as it was, though, the vehicle reeked of stale nicotine and mint. The cigarette hanging from Sebastian’s lips told me he had no intention of improving the smell any time soon. The cherry at the end flickered as he reached forward to turn up the radio, and an overly-cheery announcer boomed through the speakers.

“And we are back! Hope everyone’s staying warm out there. As a reminder, we play music by the people and for the people.”Sebastian cringed a little and left his hand hovering over the radio. I wondered if he was going to change the station or just turn it down. “Fortunately for me, the people love Mason Albright! At the top of the hour, we have—”

Sebastian tapped the volume knob, cutting off the announcer’s ravings.

“What, you don’t like her music?” Sure, Mason’s music wasn’t the cowboy country I’d typically listen to, but it was catchy. Plus, I was proud to know that my girl was so well-loved, even if it did make me a little uneasy.

He shot me a sideways glance before removing the cigarette from his lips and exhaling.

“Mason has a beautiful voice, and I understand why people like her.” He returned the cancer stick to his mouth and gripped the steering wheel with both hands.

“That’s good, but you ain’t answering my question.”

Sebastian’s chest swelled with another breath before he removed the cigarette from his lips and flicked it out the open window.

“Have you listened to any of her songs?”

“All of ‘em, if I’m bein’ honest. ‘Pills Like Candy’ is my favorite. I don’t like the lyrics so much, but when she sings the chorus she just sounds...” Like an angel, I wanted to say, but I wasn’t capable of being that honest with Sebastian.

“Let’s just say I don’t think she should sing about half the stuff she does. It’s… unbecoming for someone as intelligent as her.”I take that as a big, fat no, I don’t like her music. Surprising, honestly; I assumed Sebastian would be Mason’s number one fan. He seemed like the type of textbook stalker who would get front-row tickets to all of her concerts.

“So… did she still want Mexican?” Sebastian asked as the lights from town appeared over the lines of evergreen trees.

I looked down at my phone for her order. In the time Seb and I had been gone, she had changed her order at least three separate times. She went from wanting tacos and chips to sushi to asking if I could just pick her up something chocolaty and sweet. I told Sebastian as much, and a soft smile contorted his lips.

“She used to do this all the time when I’d visit her in France. But back then she’d always say, ‘if I eat anything other than this very specific craving, I will throw up’. I’d get about twelve texts in a row with different orders.” A shard of guilt lodged itself in my chest, and I made a mental note to apologize to Mason for indirectly making her so sick.

“What’d you do back then?”

“I’d get her a bit of everything she wanted. Money’s no object when it comes to making Mason happy.” Sebastian’s tone carried an odd sweetness, hinting at a type of love that I still wasn’t sure if he was capable of truly feeling.

“So, what would you recommend?”

“We’re done talking.”

Lord help me, I don’t think I’ll ever figure out what this guy’s problem is.

We drove in silence for a few miles, watching road signs flash by. Sebastian’s high beams hit each one head-on, illuminating them against the pure darkness of rural night.

“Hey… has Mason mentioned anything to you about marriage?” He spoke slowly, as if he were trying to hide the obvious motive behind the question.

“I thought you weren’t talking to me.”

Sebastian rolled his eyes. “I wasn’t, now I am… answer the question.”

I sighed as I considered how much I should tell him. “She did bring it up once, when she’d just got back from Lyon. Nothing serious, though.”

I didn’t know much about it myself; I’d only really caught snippets of a conversation between her and Lucian. She wanted to get married quickly, and he admitted to wanting to be her husband. But he also said his family would skin him alive if they eloped. Hell, I’d kill him too, considering he wasn’t supposed to make any big decisions until he’d been sober for a year. Even if they both felt ready, I assumed it’d be a while before we heard wedding bells for the two.

“What’s got you askin’ something like that?” Surely he had some ulterior motive.

Sebastian’s expression hardened. He took a deep pull from his cigarette, then flicked the still-lit cancer stick out the window. “Because I personally feel ready for marriage.”

I fought the urge to arch my brows. He and Mason had only been dating since she got pregnant; that wasn’t long enough to know you wanted to marry someone. At least, I didn’t think it was. Lucian said Seb was some super intelligent whiz-kid who graduated high school before his age hit double digits. Maybe a person that smart didn’t need as long to figure out if someone was right for them. Could a super genius really master the art of love by the tender age of... wait, how old was Sebastian? For all I knew, he could be eighteen looking terrible for his age… although, if that were the case, he’d need someone buying his cigarettes for him.

“How old are you, again?”

“Twenty-three.”

I blew out a pained breath. Surely it didn’t help that my fortieth was coming up that Sunday, but lately I felt like the adults in my house kept getting younger and younger.

“What?” He seemed offended at my response.

“Nothing, I just thought you’d be older.”

His nose wrinkled in a way that would have been cute on anyone else. “Why?”

“Well, you got a Ph.D., don’t ya?”

“I fail to see how that’s related to my age.”

Spending time with Sebastian was making me like him less, and I hadn’t thought that was even possible.

“So, if you’re ready to marry her, do you know how you’ll propose?”

“I don’t think I have to propose,” he scoffed. “We can elope at the courthouse.”

“...What if she wants a wedding?”

“Cameron, I know Mason well enough to know she’s fine with eloping.” His response came automatically, almost cutting off the end of my question.

“How?”

“Because that’s what relationships are: knowing the other person better than the back of your own hand.”

I was taken aback by his philosophy. If that was the case, then I wasn’t in any relationships. Even after three years of living together, Lucain and Sophia still surprised me at times; that’s what kept life interesting.

Sebastian interrupted my musings with another shocking insight: “Mason is a massive, hormonal mess right now anyway. There’s no way she’d want to be seen in a wedding dress looking like that.”

I fought the urge to jump out of my fancy leather seat and break Sebastian’s nose. No one in this world was allowed to talk about Mason like that, least of all this miserable narcissistic scum-sucker. Sure, she was big and miserable, but she was allowed to be a little grouchy. I had seen the way Jas and Juni could destroy a room; I couldn’t even imagine the kind of trouble Rosie could get up to inside Mason’s belly.

Sebastian continued speaking, though I could barely hear him over the rage in my ears. “I’m hoping that if I help you do something nice for her, like get her food, it’ll get the ball rolling for a conversation that ends with her as my wife.”

There was no way in hell I’d let that happen… but I wasn’t going to tell him that.

“Is that why you wanted to come with me?”

As he nodded, the guilt in his expression reminded me of a dog that had just chewed up someone’s shoes.

“And I’m kind of surprised you let me come.”

And now, I had the perfect opportunity to explain why I wanted to hang out with Seb.

“I, uh, my motives ain’t pure either.”

He studied me as he pushed up his glasses. “You’re not using this as a chance to woo me, are you?”

A bark of laughter escaped before I could stop it. “You ain’t exactly my type.”

“I could say the same… I like partners who actually take care of themselves.”

I ignored the fact that this was a classic case of the pot calling the kettle black.

“I saw Dale today.” My heart thundered just thinking about the encounter. “Worse than that, he was on the property.”

His eyes went as wide as the ocean. “Does he know about Mason?”

That was the scary part. I had no idea what Dale knew, and what he didn’t. But I did know that there would be safety in numbers. And, until Lucian and Sophia got home, Sebastian was the only number I had.

Chapter 2

Sophia

I must’ve been the only girl in the world lucky enough to be in a relationship with two rockstars.

Well, I guess if I’m being technical, one of them was still rockstar-adjacent... But still! Mason sent a video of Lucian singing to her manager, who sent it to a record label, who then sent it to someone else who was important—I wasn’t sure exactly what happened. All I knew was Lucian had some sort of tentative record deal.

Between Lucian’s nervous energy and Mason’s nesting instinct, they had completely converted our newly-renovated basement into a state-of-the-art recording studio. They’d been spending most of their days writing songs, messing around with instruments, and setting up equipment. They wanted everything prepared to start recording after Rosemary arrived.

Since Lucian was already signed, the record label had sent him a very hefty advance. And with that money, he wanted to take me out. Actually, he wanted to take Mason out, too, but she laughed at the idea of taking off her sweatpants to sit in a car for three hours.

Honestly? I didn’t blame her.

But now wasn’t the time to think of Masie. All I needed to think about was how sexy Lucian looked in his silk button-down. Too often, this man wore oversize shirts that hid his incredible body. This shirt was still loose-fit, but it perfectly showcased the lean muscles in his arms. I pulled my lower lip through my teeth as I ran a finger around the sugared rim of my glass.

For the first time in years, Lucian seemed genuinely happy. His soulmate was finally back in his life, and he was on the precipice of the career he’d always dreamed about. But... one huge concern stuck out in the back of my mind.

Rockstar status tended to come with a certain lifestyle. Lucian was seven months sober—no drugs, no alcohol, not so much as a cigarette—and I was proud of him. Like, enormously proud. I just wanted to make sure he’d be able to stand up to peer pressure. Alcohol had never been a problem for him, anyway. Surely he could handle a little test.

I looked down at my cup, then back to him.

“This is really good. Do you want a sip?”

Lucian’s dark eyes went wide as his gaze darted down to his diet cola.

“You’re fucking with me.” He took a long pull of the drink, then sucked a breath through his teeth, acting as if it was as hard as the liquor in my cup.

I know I was playing with fire, tempting Lucian this way. When I wrote a paper on addiction transfer during my undergrad program, I learned how an addict's brain searches for anything that gives them dopamine. I just hoped that Mason could be his new addiction. Once Lucian’s music career took off, he’d be exposed to every type of drug and alcohol known to man. If I introduced him to one of them now, maybe he could stand a fighting chance when I wasn’t around—kind of like how my moms used to let us drink in the basement so that we didn’t go out and do it anywhere else.

This could be perfectly controlled chaos, and it would be fine.

“We’re celebrating.” I smiled, resting my head in my hand. “You never really liked how being drunk feels, and I feel like you deserve to let loose a little.”

Lucian cleared his throat before undoing the top button of his silk button down. One of his many tattoos poked out of the new neckline.

“I–are you sure?” His hesitation almost made me reconsider.

Still, I nodded.

He reached over and slid the short glass closer. Gingerly, he picked it up and brought it to his nose. He winced a little as he inhaled.

“What’s in this?”

“Gin.”

His lips twisted into a grimace as he smelled it once more. “Gin’s not really my thing. Can I order something else?”

“Of course! One drink won’t kill you. It hardly counts as breaking your sobriety.”

He seemed to ease into my words as he picked up the drink menu in the middle of the table. When the waiter passed by again, Lucian ordered something called a “French martini”. I had to wonder if he was subconsciously missing Mason.

“So, it’s officially been just over a month since we got our Masie back. How do you feel?”

At the mention of her name, a smile erupted on Lucian’s face. Seeing him now, you’d never believe that just over a month ago he wanted nothing to do with Mason-effing-Albright.

“It feels like she never left,” he admitted, running a black-polished finger down the side of his cup. “I… she really wants to get married.”

I’d taken my drink back just in time to choke on it. I slipped my finger into the pink satin of my dress, suddenly feeling very hot. And not in a confident way, either—in the, ‘oh my God, I’m five degrees from sweating my boobs off’ way.

“W-wow… that is… How do you feel?”

Lucian squirmed a little under the weight of my question.

“I would really like to take her to the courthouse, and soon. Like ideally, we would have been married yesterday?” His words came out slowly, lacking all of his normal confidence.

I let out a laugh, hoping to shake off some of the overwhelming nerves. When that didn’t work, I picked up my drink and downed the contents. “You don’t want to propose and have a real wedding? Won’t your grandparents flip out if they find out you eloped?”

My words came out way squeakier than I meant for them to, and Lucian’s face tightened for just a second as the waiter came by and placed a pink cocktail in front of him. After carefully setting down the perfectly full glass, he pointed to my drink and asked if I wanted another. I very quickly said yes.

A fancy skewer of candied raspberries lay across the white foam on top of Lucian’s drink. Lucian picked up the garnish and placed the pick in his mouth, removing the entire stack of berries with his teeth. I could hear the sugar crunching as he chewed.

“Look, it’s not that I don’t want to propose to Mason, and we’ll have a wedding… someday. But, she doesn’t want Rosie to have her last name; Cameron is weirdly against giving Rosie his last name, so I figured I’d fix it by giving Mason a new last name.” He swallowed the fruit in his mouth before wrapping his tattooed fingers around the stem of the glass. “It’s called problem-solving.”

If the circumstances had been a little different, I’d totally be okay with this. Mason and Lucian needed to get married. Every minute they delayed was a slap in the face of the inevitable. But the idea of Mason getting married while pregnant brought up memories I didn’t want to deal with—ones that always resurfaced just before the holidays, no matter how hard I tried to push them down.

“I know what problem-solving is. It’s just...” As I struggled to verbalize my emotions, I played with my empty cup, really wishing I hadn’t drank it so quickly.

Lucian reached forward, resting his warm, familiar hand on mine. After ten years together, he felt like home to me. I looked back up and met his intense gaze. My heart flipped, and I struggled to calm my thoughts. Even though I knew Lucian and Mason were adults who deserved to make their own decisions, my instincts wanted to scream absolutely not!

“I… can we compromise?” I pleaded.

His brow furrowed as he raised his glass, still not taking a sip. “A compromise?”

I nodded, running through everything I could say, trying to rehearse it like I would my responses during meetings. But my mind was running so fast that I didn’t have a chance to glue together a coherent proposition.

“Maybe you can propose to her now? And then, after Rosie’s born, you can have a small ceremony…. say, like, next year? After the holidays are done?”

Compassion filled his eyes as he breathed deeply. Lucian knew exactly why I didn’t want them to get married right now. It was the same reason I poured so much extra effort into making the holidays special. No one could be sad in a house that looked like a set for some cheesy Christmas movie.

“Soph, Rosie’s due on Christmas.”

“I know, I just…. Please?”

He breathed in deeply before mumbling, “Fine.”

The waiter came by and set down another lemony drink in front of me, and I hurriedly grabbed it, ready to embark on any conversation that didn’t end with us bringing up her.

“To us?” I proposed, raising my glass in the air.

Lucian gave me a tight-lipped smile as we clinked glasses and sipped our drinks.

“Well, how is it?” I asked with a smile.

He pressed the corners of his lips together before taking another small sip. “It tastes like juice.”

I laughed as the tension fully lifted between us, and I could finally breathe right again. “See! It’s nice to let loose a little, isn’t it?”

Lucian nodded before putting the cup down and reaching for his soda. I knew I was right to give him this experience. If alcohol was going to be a problem for him, he would have chugged his cocktail and asked for another.

As the night wore on, the ambiance of the restaurant slightly shifted. The stylings of a jazz band replaced the hum of conversation around us. I’m not sure if it was the alcohol in my veins or the fact that Lucian was six feet and three inches of pure sex appeal, but all of a sudden I needed him.

I reached over, my hand resting on his. “Hey, I think we should take this to the bathroom.”

I prided myself on being someone who was weirdly vanilla, for everything going on in my house. I didn’t mind being tied up, pegging Lucian, or even forcing him to orgasm until he learned to be a good boy. As long as I was in charge, I could do anything my partners wanted.

But having sex in public places? That got me hot under the collar. I wasn’t sure if it was the thrill of possibly getting caught, the stress of having to stay quiet, or that doing it in public meant my partner wanted me so badly it couldn’t wait.

Lucian followed me into the unisex bathroom. His finger snaked into one of my spaghetti straps. My stilettos clicked against the tiles as we entered the dimly lit room. Lucian leaned against the door before locking it.

“So where are we doing this?” he asked, rushing to unbuckle his belt.

I looked around the room. There wasn’t much in the way of solid surfaces, and the floor was where I drew the line. I held my shoulders high as I approached the sink and washed my hands to get any residual dessert off. Just as I was about to suggest Lucian do the same, he came behind me and wrapped a hand around my waist.

I made eye contact with him in the mirror, relishing the way the dark material of his shirt directly contrasted with the bubblegum-colored silk clinging to my curves.

Lucian sunk his face into my neck, breathing me in as he kissed the area. Usually, Lucian was a good four inches taller than me, but my heels closed that gap, leaving me just a hair taller than him.

His hands roamed my body as his kisses inched up to the sensitive spot right behind my ear as his erection pressed against my ass, and that’s when an idea hit.

“Hike up my dress.” I breathed.

My pulse skyrocketed as heat spread through my body. Lucian’s only response was a gravelly laugh as he did what I said. His polished fingers walked down my side, leaving goosebumps in their wake. Eventually, he found the hem of my dress and pushed it up. The chill of the bathroom air caressed my bare skin but did little to quell the inferno pooling in my abdomen.

“What’s next?” His whisper warmed my ear.

His tone was even and patient as he tapped on my hip with his fingertip. He’d been a lot more obedient recently, and I had no idea why, but I liked it.

“What, don’t you know how to have sex?” I scoffed. “Take your pants off and fuck me.”

Lucian’s smirk was visible even in the barely lit bathroom. He pushed my thong down before letting it fall to my ankles.

“Don’t remove those.” He ordered. “It’ll make cleanup easier.”

“I don’t remember you having permission to tell me what to do.”

Lucian palmed my butt, taking his sweet time, creeping his touch forward. His fingers hit my clit in a sort of come here motion that felt so good it almost made my toes curl. I leaned down slightly, arching my back like a stretching cat.

“It’s easier to make you come if you let me boss you around.” He sounded almost disappointed.

Obviously, writing assignments had lost their effect on Lucian. That meant I had to resort to more extreme punishments, and I knew one he hated.

“Sweet boy, am I going to have to make you wear a collar again?”

“If you make me wear a collar again, I’ll fucking bite you.” He murmured as he struggled to undo his belt.

“If you bite me, I’m washing your mouth out with soap.” I warned, drawing a dirty look from Lucian.

After a moment, the silence was pierced by the clinking of metal on the floor. I spread my legs slightly to make room for his cock. But, he didn’t just give me what I wanted, nooo, that would have been too easy.

“Have I ever told you how much I love your body?” His voice was a warm purr in my ear, causing goosebumps to erupt on my skin.

He gripped my waist, the soft flesh yielding at his touch as he positioned his lean frame just behind mine. When it came to people saying they didn’t have a type, I thought they were lying. Everyone had a preference, but some people were more willing to stray from said preference.

Lucian was one of two people I’d met in this world who genuinely had no type, and the other one was our girlfriend–race, body type, gender, none of it mattered to either of them as long as their lover was clean and willing.

“You might have mentioned it before.” I said innocently as he continued to run his hands over the silk of my dress, savoring me like I was a work of art.

His fingers trailed across my shoulder, down my back, and around my waist before stopping when his hand met my lower stomach.

“I can’t help it.” He mused, finally pressing into me. My breathing stuttered, and I bit my lip to prevent myself from being too loud before he continued speaking. “I love the way you feel, so soft, so warm, so perfect.”

“Oh yeah?” I challenged, “What do you like most about me?”

Lucian rocked his hips, slowly giving me every inch of him before pulling back out, over and over and over again.

“Everything.” He growled before thrusting harder.

I bit back a moan as I gripped the countertop.

“The way you taste, the way you moan, the way you put me in my fucking place.” Deep breathing punctuated his words. “You drive me fucking crazy.”

“Then you better make me come.” I commanded, my gaze meeting his in the mirror.

His full lips twisted into a sardonic grin. “Yes ma’am.”

He pressed in on my lower stomach as he picked up the pace. Each thrust caused heat to ripple across my body, spreading with the intensity of a wildfire.

“There’s my good boy,” I said, fighting the urge to come at that moment. “Don’t stop.”

Lucian pulled his lip through his teeth as his rhythm became more intense. My body tingled with the impending rush of an orgasm, and just as I was about to surrender to the sensation, a knock came at the door.

My heart hammered against my ribs as my breathing stopped. Lucian’s thrusts slowed as he looked over his shoulder and at the door.

“Occupied!” he called.

A beat of silence filled the air before a muffled voice responded. “Hurry up! Some of us need to use the bathroom too!”

Ooooh, now this was fun. I’d never actually gotten close to being caught, but just the idea of someone walking in on us caused a rush I couldn’t explain. Sure, I wasn’t willing to actually get caught, but the danger alone was almost enough to send me over the edge.

“Keep going,” I ordered. “I’m almost there. He can wait a few more minutes.”

Lucian smirked as a new type of fervor filled his movements. The knock seemed to intensify everything. Each thrust of Lucian’s hips sent waves of pleasure crashing over my body.

“Don’t stop.” I panted, “I’m so close. Please don’t stop.”

Mischief lit Lucian’s dark eyes as he used his free hand to make me stand a little straighter before bringing his lips to my ear.

“Let go for me.”

The warmth of his breath on my skin was all it took for me to come completely undone. I grasped and shook into my orgasm while Lucian held me in place. His thrusts were relentless, drawing out my orgasm until I was a shaking, weak-kneed mess.

I was so distracted by my orgasm that I didn’t realize Lucian had come as well until he pulled up my thong as his breathing steadied.

We took a few minutes to clean up and compose ourselves before heading out of the bathroom. I felt a dizzy kind of rush as he placed his hand on the small of my back, and we walked toward our table.

When we were seated, Lucian checked his phone, and his brows knit together.

“What is it? Your agent?” I teased, reaching over to finish the drink he’d been nursing.

“Uh, not quite.” Lucian pushed through a laugh. “Mason called me like fifteen times.”

I choked on the alcohol, pressing a hand to my chest. “Did she leave you any messages?”

Slowly, Lucian’s head shook. “We should go home.”

But there was no way in heck I was letting that happen. Lucian and I had both been drinking, and while I didn’t think he was drunk per se, I didn’t like the idea of him behind the wheel.

“She has Cam and Seb. If something’s wrong, they can take care of it.”

At least, I hoped they could.

Chapter 3

Sebastian

On the way home, Cameron only wanted to talk about Dale. He wanted a plan for how we’d take Dale out, a schedule for keeping Mason safe, blah blah blah.

All I could think the whole time was how this was his fault. If Cameron hadn’t been stupid enough to fall for a cult leader’s manipulation, none of this would have ever happened. Cameron would have remained Calvin, and he would have stayed in Canada, where he belonged, far away from my Mason. But he didn’t. And now she was obsessed with not only him but Lucian and Sophia as well. Without them, she would have caved to my demand for her to get a GED. But no, she had to get pissed off at me for wanting what’s best for her.

I needed to get her away from everyone in this house without admitting that I might have been jealous of all of them. That’s why I took it upon myself to track down and contact the Reverend, formerly known as Dale Cooper.

It wasn’t hard to get his address or phone number. Honestly, it took less than a day. What took time was deciding what to send him. My goal was to make sure Mason was as safe as possible, but I was also certain that I could protect her if push came to shove. That’s why I sent Dale a photo of Cameron resting his hand on Mason’s stomach.

I didn’t sign it or include anything else, but it seemed the hastily snapped Polaroid did its job. I just had to hope what I did remained undiscovered. If it got out that I was actively using Mason as bait, it could not only cost me my job, but it could incinerate what remained of my relationship with Mason. No one else could understand just how safe Mason was in my care. If anyone dared to harm a hair on her perfect head, I’d slit their throat without hesitation.

The full moon hung bright in the dark sky, mostly hidden behind the farmhouse’s high gabled roof. My tires crunched on the gravel as I pulled in beside Cameron’s eye-sore of a truck. The traffic-cone orange Toyota was massive and impossible to miss, just like its owner.

“Sebastian, I’m serious. We need a plan.” Cameron warned.

I cast him a sideways glance. I wasn’t sure I had the strength to look him in the eyes and remain civil.

“We don’t need anything. I have a plan, and you’re not a part of it.” I had no interest in teamwork, especially with someone like Cameron.

He had everyone in the house wrapped around his finger, and they didn’t even know his real name. That was unforgivable.

“Now, hand me the bag so I can go inside and be Mason’s hero.” I ordered, extending my hand.

He let me pick what we got for Mason, and I knew I chose right. Mason wasn’t craving the flavors of Mexican food. She liked the textures. Something about the crunchy chips and how they paired with the rice and sauce. That’s why I went to a poke place that had rice chips. I didn’t grab anything for dessert, but I knew Lucian kept a pint of chocolate ice cream in the freezer.

The paper bag rustled in Cameron’s hands as he held it close.

“You ain’t a hero. Heroes are people who risk their safety to save others… you ain’t even willing to come up with a plan to keep Mason safe.” Cameron spoke with a sort of conviction that would have been admirable from anyone else.

“Those are big words for someone with a fake name, Calvin.” I snatched the bag from his hands, and the corner tore.

The flicker of pure animosity in Cameron’s eyes was almost intoxicating.

“Don’t call me that.” He growled.

“Why not? It’s the name you were born with.” I scoffed.

Part of me wanted to see how angry I could get Cameron. I’d love to see him snap.

“Calvin Waters is dead.” The small shake in his words betrayed the anger in his voice.

“If that were true, he wouldn’t be talking to me now.”

I had absolutely nothing else to gain from this conversation, so I stepped out into the night. The October air was brisk, and for a moment, I almost regretted not wearing a jacket.

Heavy steps followed behind me as Cameron grabbed my shoulder and spun me around. Heat rushed to my face, and I assumed it was from how angry his touch made me.

It was weird that I had to actually look up at Cameron to make eye contact.

“I don’t give a fuck if you like me.” He grumbled. “Right now, Mason comes first—”

“Exactly, Mason comes first.” I shrugged his hand off my shoulder, but his disgusting warmth lingered. “She’s hungry, and if her stomach is empty too long, she gets sick.”

“If Dale gets ahold of her, throwing up will be the least of her worries.”

“And Dale won’t get near her.”

Mason was safe as long as I was around. I turned away from Cameron once more before heading up the steps and into the house.

When I reached the foyer, the house was oddly still. For the past few weeks, Mason had been almost cemented near the reading nook with a book in hand. She wanted to work through Sophia’s collection of never-touched romance novels before the baby got here. But she was nowhere to be seen.

My heart skipped a beat as I surveyed the area one last time before calling for her. The only response I got was silence, followed by the front door opening behind me.

“Where’s Mason?” Cameron asked as he slipped his boots off.

“If I knew that, do you think I’d be standing here with my dick in my hands?” I snapped.

Cameron’s gaze drifted down, and he seemed relieved that my words were a metaphor and not reality.

“Did ya call for her?” He challenged.

I shot him a glare over my shoulder, and he placed his palms above his chest.

“Just askin’.” He assured me.

“Oh, quit it with your fake fucking accent.” I grumbled, unable to find anything else to hone in on. “You’re Canadian, not Southern.”

He scratched at his beard and looked at me like I was dumb. “I’d love to get into the semantics of why I talk the way I do, but not knowin’ where Mason is has me on edge.”

Cameron pushed past me, causing me to stumble slightly. I placed Mason’s dinner on the stand near the door before chasing after him.

“Mason!” Cameron’s voice boomed through the house like thunder.

I took a little comfort in the fact she didn’t respond to him either. That was until we discovered she wasn’t in the home's bottom at all. My heart beat a little faster as I turned on my heels and darted up the steps.

“Mason?” I called.

My stomach flipped at the silence.

“Sweetpea! You up here?” Nerves crept into Cameron’s voice.

I expected Cameron’s call to yield the same response as mine.

But from somewhere in the house, Mason weakly responded.

“Yeah…”

I closed my eyes, trying to envision exactly where the sound was coming from.

“Where you at?” Cameron came again.

“B-bathroom!” Her voice was frayed just enough to hint she was in pain.

The idea of that made me sick to my stomach, and worry infested every corner of my mind. Even if Mason and I didn’t currently see eye to eye, I loved her and our daughter more than life itself.

Instantly, my mind was full of the worst possibilities. I envisioned a bathtub full of blood and tissue while Mason sat pale and covered in sweat. Her tears would patter on the floor as she kept herself barely alive with shallow breaths, silently wishing for this torment to end, completely alone and afraid.

My catastrophizing left me anchored to the floor until Cameron started down the hallway. His strides were long and purposeful. When he was halfway between the top of the steps and Sophia’s room, I was able to shake off the shackles of fear and chase after him. Together, we traveled through the pink oasis of Sophia’s room and into the master bathroom. The lights weren’t on, but the flicker of candles pierced the darkness with astonishing efficiency, allowing us to see Mason in the garden-style tub in the center of the bathroom. The air was thick with steam and the smell of floral vanilla. She pressed her head to the white porcelain of the tub as a squeaky whimper filled the air. The glow of ten small fires cast an orange hue on the water clinging to her back. Mason kept her head down for approximately a minute before she looked up. The lighting caught in the tears she was begging to shed. A small red indent remained on her forehead as her gaze bounced between us.“Go away,” she cried, making eye contact with me and me alone. Her banishment caused me to jerk back slightly as I pointed at my chest. Surely, she had to be talking to Cameron.

But, before she could clarify, he was already on his way to her and kneeling by the tub. Why was he so mentally prepared for this situation? Did he cause it? I tried not to let the anger of that thought cloud my judgment as he reached over and put his gargantuan hand on the small of her back.“Sweetpea, what hurts?” Cameron’s voice was deathly serious. Mason wrapped her arms around him, causing the water from her bath to drench the white of Cameron’s shirt. Her breath was shaky as she collected herself.

My mind was a warzone of conflicting emotions. I was worried for my Princess and our child, but my rage for Cameron burned white-hot. He shouldn’t be the one comforting her. Everything wrong with Mason’s life was his fault.

“My stomach and back.” She sobbed. Cameron used his thumb to rub Mason’s lower back as he shushed her. She seemed to sink into his embrace, which only made this worse. “How long has this been happening?” Cameron asked.

“Since you guys left. The internet said to try to walk, and drink water, and take a bath–but nothing is helping.” Mason rushed through her words despite the panicked breaths she frequently took. “Shit.” Cameron mumbled before looking back at me. “Seb, you gotta take her to the hospital.” He didn’t sound happy about that, but while Cameron was respectful about his disappointment, Mason absolutely was not. “What?” She gasped before looking at me.

Her pale skin was splotchy, and her hair was disheveled. I assumed this was from a mix of bathwater and sweat.

“You’re right here! I want to go with you.” She pleaded to Cameron. “I know.” His tone was ripe with anguish as he smoothed her hair. “But I don’t do hospitals. Sweetpea, you know that.”

Mason argued about going to the hospital with me for over half an hour. When it became clear that we were in a stalemate, Cameron had the audacity to send me away… and I listened because I didn’t want to see Mason get any more stressed. So, I made myself useful and packed her a small hospital bag.

I Googled what was needed for one and settled on a small list.

One: A soft nightgown and bathrobe because Mason hated how hospital gowns felt.

Two: Soft socks and slippers so her feet didn’t get cold.

Three: Toiletries because Reddit user MamaBear5548 said she was in the hospital for weeks when she went into preterm labor, and I wanted Mason to have her stuff.

Four: Chargers, pillows, an extra blanket, and other miscellaneous stuff to make the visit more comfortable.

Mason’s bag was the difficult one. Lavender’s was easy. I packed a couple of blankets my sister sent Mason and a stuffed duck Mason grabbed for our baby, and I left a note to myself to buy preemie-sized sleepers. This wasn’t exactly a situation we had prepared for. After all, until now, Mason’s pregnancy had been a healthy one.

Somehow, while I did that, Cameron talked Mason down from her ledge, and I assumed he just reminded her she was being a hormonal bitch. I didn’t bring that up, though, just in case.

Once everything was said and done and we loaded everything into the car, it was just Mason and I. I turned on the heater in her seat, hoping the warmth would ease some of the pain in her back. And just like that, we started the forty-five-minute trek to Hartwood General Hospital.

When we got there, we were immediately rushed to the triage area of the maternity ward. Some very nice-looking nurse in pink scrubs immediately wore Mason like a puppet to check and see if she was dilated. Luckily, she wasn’t. From that point on, they started an IV to rehydrate her and gave her Benadryl.

After all, Mason couldn’t be stressed if she was sleeping.

Once that was said and done, the contractions disappeared, and the nurse said it was probably false labor. Still, they needed to keep Mason a little longer to be sure. This left a very sleepy Mason and me to sit together, my hand cemented to hers thanks to our sweaty palms.

When we got here, I offered her my hand so that she could squeeze it when she was in pain, leaving me with crescent-shaped nail marks on the back of my hand. I was pleasantly surprised that she held onto me this long.

“Why don’t you get some rest, Princess?” I cooed, lowering my face to hers.

Her breathing was slow, and the way her lashes fluttered closed, I assumed she’d take the suggestion and sleep. But, after a moment, her gaze trained on mine. She didn’t speak, but her breathing remained slow.

“What’s on your mind?” I asked.

Her throat bobbed as she swallowed. I sat up and looked back just to grab the water a nurse brought her not too long ago. Slowly, I raised the straw to her lips, and she accepted it. Ice rattled against the plastic as she downed what felt like half the container with long gulps. When she let go of the straw, she was out of breath.

She recoiled slightly and rubbed her stomach, causing the monitors to bump together. “Better?” I studied her as I spoke.

“Do you hate me?” There was a small crack in her voice.

My heart flipped, and my brow furrowed. Was she serious? “Princess, why do you think that?”

Her bottom lip quivered, and I wove my fingers into her hair. The short, dark strands were softer than silk.

“Because you’ve been so mad at me for so long.” Sniffles made her words almost unintelligible.

When the fuck was I mad at her? … Never mind.

I pressed a kiss to her forehead and breathed deeply. Right now, Mason smelled like sweat, and I loved it. “I wasn’t the one who was screaming for you to go away.” I reminded her.“I know.” Her tone somehow grew more pathetic. “And you’re being really nice to me even with that.” A smile pulled at the left corner of my lips. Her hormones were driving her absolutely crazy, and I could work with that.“You were just scared and hurting, and I’m sorry that you felt like I couldn’t comfort you.” I softly swiped away her tears. “Please don’t cry. I hate it when you’re sad.”

Mason nodded as her breathing stuttered. “Has Cameron texted you?”

I dug in the pockets of my jeans and produced the device. It hadn’t stopped vibrating since I got here, so I had to turn off notifications. Typing in my passcode was pretty much muscle memory, and once it was done, I went to my messages. I had approximately fifteen texts from Cameron, who I assumed called Lucian and Sophia at some point, as they had each messaged me a considerable amount. Lucian especially. I fought the urge to wrinkle my nose as I deleted the messages before putting the phone back in my pocket.“You shouldn’t be worrying about them. Right now, all you should be focused on is you and our baby girl.” I assured her. Her eyes went wide as they softened with sadness. I assumed she took that as no one messaged, and it wasn’t my job to correct her. After all, Mason had a phone. If they wanted updates, they would have contacted her.

Still, I hated seeing her sad.

“Hey, you missed dinner. Do you want me to go to the cafeteria and see if they have anything?” I offered.

She hesitated before nodding.“What do you want? No matter what it is, I’ll make it happen.” If the hospital cafeteria didn’t have it, I’d go somewhere else.

No price was too high if it meant seeing her smile.

“Promise not to judge me?” Her tears dried as she looked at me.

I nodded. “I want a doughnut and chocolate milk.”

Part of me wished she’d choose to eat a little healthier while growing our child, but I’d be an asshole if I told her that. Plus, I had a feeling no matter what I got, she’d be asleep by the time I got back. I could get her something healthier to eat when we left in the morning. “Any specific type?”

She paused like I had asked her a question that actually mattered in the long run.

“I want one of the filled ones.” She sounded confident in her choice. “Specifically, one with the raspberry jelly. If they don’t have that, I want one with chocolate on top and cream in the middle.”

“I’ll find both,” I assured her before standing up.

I patted my pockets to make sure I had my wallet before heading to leave the room.

“Hey, Seb?” Mason's voice stopped me dead in my tracks.

“Hmm?”

I looked back to see she had nestled further into the blanket I had brought for her.

“Thank you.” Her words were mumbled through a yawn.

“Of course, taking care of you two is my top priority.”

She closed her eyes and smiled softly before I left the room. Hartwood General wasn’t a large hospital, but it was well-staffed. When I entered the cafeteria, I knew by the room full of people in scrubs that it would still be open despite how late it was.

But, just because it was opened didn’t mean it was well stocked. The restaurant was moderately sized but overcrowded with bars for both hot and cold food. In the far corner was a clear pastry cabinet, and I figured that would be my best bet to find a doughnut.

I meandered over to the cabinet just as a short man in clerical attire did the same. He made it to the doors before I did, which meant I’d have to wait.

At first, that was fine. But, seconds quickly turned to minutes as the man weighed his options as if he would cure cancer simply by choosing the right bagel.

I wondered if he was stupid before deciding he had to be.

I cleared my throat, hoping this man would realize he had someone behind him.

Slowly, he looked back. The man had to be in his seventies, if not older. His hair was mostly silver except for the thin streaks of chestnut brown concentrated near his temples. Green eyes pinned on mine, and his grin widened.

The deep-set smile lines told me this was an expression he wore more often than not.

“My, aren’t you a fine-looking young man.” A southern drawl was the last thing I expected out of his mouth.

“Thank you?”

He nodded once and went back to the great debate of blueberry versus poppy seed. “Tell me, what brings a young man to a place like this so late?”

That question seemed a bit invasive, but I had learned that’s just how people in small towns act.

“My…” I stopped at just what to call Mason. Sure, I couldn’t actually marry her until she had some sort of formal education, but with everything happening in Hartwood, I wanted her to be as closely linked to me as possible. “Wife.” Still, it felt strange calling her that, but not in a bad way. “She is almost thirty-three weeks pregnant, and we had a little bit of a scare.”

The man grabbed a wax paper sheet from near the cabinet before selecting a Danish with something red in the middle. I guessed that in the great debate of carbs, bagels would always be losers.

He stepped back, and I stepped forward.

“Oh, that’s terrible. Is she okay?” The man sounded genuinely concerned.

“She’s fine,” I assured him as I looked through the glass.

The selection was mostly gone and very dry-looking. All they had in the way of doughnuts were the plain, individually wrapped ones. My nose wrinkled a bit at the idea of Mason eating something so terrible, but I realized this was more a gesture than anything.

So, I grabbed two of the packets and headed to the coolers. The stranger followed behind me like a lost puppy.

“Are y’all of faith? I can come by to pray—”

“We don’t pray.” I stopped him.

I expected that to offend the man. His clerical collar suggested that faith was important to him. But instead of leaving me alone, the man’s smile somehow widened, causing a chill to run down my spine.

“Everyone prays. Let me ask you something, son.” His cheery voice took on a strange, unfitting edge that caused my skin to prickle. “Has there ever been a moment in your life where you’ve been so desperate for God to save you that you would have given anything just for him to hear your plea?”My throat felt thick as I swallowed, and a weakness spread to my arms. There was nothing wrong with what the man said, but something in how he said it left me unnerved, and it didn’t feel like I should answer him.

I managed to speak despite how dry my mouth felt. “Can I ask what your name is?”

The man folded his hands behind his back and nodded once. “When you need to know my name, you will.”

Chapter 4

Cameron

The dark of night gave way to a saffron sky. Drops of dew gave the grass a reflective quality. The whole thing would have been beautiful if not for the fact that I was so tired I was dizzy. I hadn’t slept a wink since Sebastian left with Mason.

There was too much to worry about. Was Rosie here? Were they safe? Was Mason okay? I had been texting Sebastian every time I thought about Mason, hoping for an update. But, he remained radio silent. I knew I could have easily texted her, but I didn’t want to stress her out more than she already was.

Instead, I tried to be productive with my worries. I cleared out the room that was going to be the nursery and assembled the crib. Once that was done, I washed all of Rosie’s clothes with the special detergent Lucian insisted she would need–something about babies having sensitive skin. Recently, I’d been asking him for advice a lot. After all, he was the expert when it came to how to care for a newborn.

At the ripe age of twenty-two, he had two of them, and while I had helped care for the twins after they moved to Hartwood, he pretty much cared for them on his own for the first six months. Sophia footed the bills and let him stay home, but seeing as she didn’t want or make the kids, she wasn’t much help. Lucian let me know that his sister, Leona, had changed more diapers than Sophia.

After I finished what I could with the nursery, I baked a tray of brownies.

Mason had been wanting chocolate, and while I couldn’t go see her, Luce and Soph were coming back today. I could send the treats with one of them.

I pressed a finger to the crackled top of the sweets. Warm chocolate from the chunks I had folded into the batter stuck to my fingers, but it didn’t hurt. With that in mind, I grabbed a knife from a nearby drawer and cut the brownies into very generous squares.

I wished I could send some ice cream to her, too. It’d go well with these. I gritted my teeth as a sudden wave of anger washed over me. Mason was in the hospital with my baby, and I couldn’t even see her.

Out of everyone in this house, I should be the one holding her hand. Instead, I was stuck at home and worried sick.

And I was making all this worse by letting Dale continue to steal moments of my life. For years, I had been content with sacrificing making memories if it meant keeping my family safe. I thought that’d be enough. I guessed that was the difference between surviving and living.

When you’re surviving, you’re on this earth and safe. The world exists in shades of beige, and you take comfort in the lack of excitement. If nothing exciting happened, that meant nothing bad happened. I had been fine with that being my life for years.

But I was sick of just surviving. I wanted to live. I wanted memories with my family and not to constantly worry that one wrong step was going to ruin my life. My white-knuckled grip on the knife started to shake. I wasn’t a violent man. Hell, I wasn’t even an angry one. But I wanted to hurt Dale. And while I thought the knowledge I could do that would be comforting, now that the adrenaline from last night ran dry, the fact that I thought I could kill someone scared me.

Maybe that was just the exhaustion talking.

With a heavy sigh, I headed to the half-empty coffee pot and blindly grabbed yet another mug from the cupboards. The cup I picked was one Lucian got me when we first started dating. It had a crab smoking a cigarette on the white ceramic. He said it reminded him of me, and to this day, I don’t think I understood his sense of humor.

I grabbed the blue plastic handle of the carafe and poured myself what felt like my tenth cup of coffee. The machine did a good job of keeping the leftover coffee warm, but as I brought the mug to my lips and the incredibly bitter substance filled my mouth, I realized it did a shitty job of not burning it.

I went to the fridge, grabbed one of Sophia’s many overly sweet creamers, and added a generous amount to my cup, hoping to make my drink more palatable.

I took another sip before adding a little more.

Just as I finished making my coffee not taste like sludge, I was greeted by the feeling of my phone vibrating in my pocket. My heart beat a little faster when I lifted the device to see Sebastian’s name.

My first thought was that Rosie was here, which would be as exciting as it was scary. Once she was born, it would officially mean she was safe. But, I had done a lot of reading about premature babies, and the idea of my daughter being so… fragile terrified me.

I took a deep breath to collect myself before I answered his call.

“Is this Cameron?” Sebastian already sounded disinterested in the call.

“Who else would it be?” I tried to laugh.

“I do my best not to contact you. I just had to make sure.”

His comment was something I could deal with later. “How’s Mason? Is the baby here?”

“No baby yet. Mason is okay. The doctor said it was false labor, and it was probably caused by Lavender getting into a better position.”

Sebastian continued to talk, but to be honest, I didn’t really listen. Lavender was a name I hadn’t heard since Mason and I renamed our girl. Did he genuinely not know Rosemary’s name? Or was he just ignoring the fact it had changed?

“...There’s nothing we can do to prevent it from happening again. We just need to make sure she’s not stressed and stays hydrated. Oh, they also gave her a shot to help the baby’s lungs–just in case.” Sebastian finished.

“So, she’s just randomly going to be miserable for the next seven weeks?”

“Essentially, yes.”

The more I learned about Mason’s pregnancy, the worse I felt for being the one to knock her up.

“Does she at least get to come home?” I asked.

“She does… but I don’t think you should try to talk to her, not at first.”

My eyes widened. “Any particular reason why?”

“What are you, stupid?” He snorted. “She is almost thirty-three weeks pregnant and spent the night terrified and in pain while her baby-daddy refused to support her. She’s pissed, Cameron.”

Giving Mason space when I was worried about her was hard. What made it even worse was that when she came home, she didn’t look mad. Instead, she made eye contact with me for exactly one second before looking away.

While I couldn’t see her face, Mason wasn’t a quiet crier. The sound of her sadness broke my heart in ways I wasn’t quite prepared for. I wanted to comfort her, but I didn’t want to risk stressing her out.

So, instead of chasing her, I waited for Sebastian to come back downstairs. On the bright side, that didn’t take long.

About twenty minutes after they went upstairs, he came down with a stainless steel water bottle in hand.

“How is she?” I asked as he walked to the fridge.

He screwed the cap off before placing it on the counter and pressing the top of the bottle to the ice dispenser. The refrigerator hummed for a moment before spitting out crushed-up chunks.

“Who, Mason?”

“…Who else would I be asking about?”

He shot me a knowing smile before withdrawing the bottle.

“She’s asleep. They kept her on a pretty steady drip of medicine while she was there, and she’s still pretty wiped out. She’s in my bed, by the way.”

The tone of his voice told me he was bragging. But I didn’t care about that. Mason could sleep where she wanted, something else had already caught my attention.

“Medicine? What medicine?”

If she was fine, why would she need medication?

My panic caught Sebastian’s attention as he stalked toward me with the cup still in hand.

“Was there some kind of drug used in the rituals of the Sons of Christ?” His voice was low as he questioned me.

The rituals? No, not usually, but I knew Dale had access to some pretty nasty things. Whatever he injected me with years ago knocked me out for almost a week. But, that wasn’t information that’d help Seb, plus, I had a feeling he wasn’t going to cooperate anyway.

“Don’t talk about that stuff in the house.” I warned on a breath.

The last thing I needed was for him to be yapping on about case details and for someone to walk in on us, especially Mason.

“She has my baby in her belly. I have a right to know if they’re putting anything weird in her system.” I continued.

Sebastian’s expression pinched as his icy gaze pinned on mine.

“Are you sure? Because the last time I checked, you weren’t the one holding her hand while everything happened.” He held up his hand to show a few crescent-shaped marks lingering on his pale skin, acting as if they were a badge of honor. “Plus, even if Lavender unfortunately shares your DNA, I’m the one who has been there for everything. Also, it’s still Mason’s body. You’re really showing your age by thinking you own her just because you came in her once.”

“Actually–it’s been much more than once.” My taunt slipped before I realized that wasn’t important. Still, I liked seeing Sebastian’s face tighten in anger.

He ran a hand across the square of his jaw, his expression morphing into one of amusement. He let out one quick, breathy laugh before looking back at me.

“Calm down, Daddy.” Sarcasm dripped from his baritone voice.

My pulse skipped, and I almost choked on my saliva.

“Don’t call me that,” I warned.

“Why not? I hear Mason say it all the time. You’re the one who she’s referring to when she does that, correct?”

“You ain’t my partner,” I warned. “You’re a pest.”

“Awe, Calvin.” He cooed. “If you feel threatened by me, I can quit my specific case, move back to Portland, and let you figure out how to keep Mason safe.”

My shoulders tightened, and my blood went cold. “You wouldn’t dare.”

He smirked before shrugging. “Maybe I would, maybe I wouldn’t… Are you really willing to test that out?”

The answer to that was no. I didn’t have a great track record of partners surviving once Dale was in the picture. And even though last night he told me that he was only returning to take over the operations of the local Hospital's chapel, I didn’t believe him.

Sebastian was a killer, and that meant he could protect my girls even if I couldn’t.

“That’s what I thought.” A smug smile unfurled on his lips, causing one dimple to pop as he stepped back from me, creating distance between the two of us. “Now, if you’re willing to be a good boy and cooperate with me, I have a question.”

I liked having him call me good boy even less than I liked daddy.

“What could you possibly need?” Other than to harass me, of course.

“Do you have any pictures of Dale?”

Chapter 5

Cameron

Sebastian never explained to me why he needed the photos of Dale, just that he did. I assumed it was something involving the case. Unfortunately for him, I didn’t like keeping reminders of my adoptive father… but I also knew Dale would be at church tomorrow, so I promised I’d point him out then.

Dale liked to watch my sermons now and then so that he could remind me how I was fucking them up.

For the longest time, he had been telling me how I was letting myself go, how I was getting too old to fulfill my duty of spawning an offspring for the church, and overall, just how disappointed he was in me. It was no secret that I lost the passion I once had. I used to savor the idea of religion and saving the souls of innocent people from eternal damnation.

Still, at some point, after my brain fully developed, I realized just how terrible the cult was.

That was the first time I tried to leave the Sons of Christ. I was grieving the loss of my first son, and I told him I was done. I signed up to give sermons and save souls, not kill innocent people in the Lord's name. But Dale let me know I’d never be allowed to leave. If I tried, he promised that what he’d do would be worse than death.

And it was. I was starved, tortured, whipped within an inch of my life, and then locked in the basement of whatever church we worked out of at the time. For three days, I lived naked, lying against the cold concrete, shivering so hard that all I could hear was the clacking of my teeth. When Dale finally came to get me, I promised I’d behave.

If I had been smart, that woulda been the only time Dale punished me. But that cycle continued for years. I could have stopped it by fighting back. Lord knew Dale wouldn’t have been able to physically stop me, but I wasn’t the type. Especially when he’d gotten in my head and made me think I couldn’t.

Slowly, the weight of his actions smothered my love for religion like dirt on a fire. And now, while I still believed in God, I didn’t think he was up to anything good. He definitely wasn’t anything someone should pray to.

All that abuse turned me bitter for a long time. I allowed that anger to poison me, and for years, I kept to myself because of it. Then I met Silas White, and he took me in like one of his own. And that led to Lucian and Sophia, and then eventually Mason.

Oh God, did it lead to Mason.

When I was with her, I felt more like me than I had in years. I wasn’t sure if it was knowing she had somehow remained sweet enough to make my teeth hurt despite enduring similar abuse. Or, if it was just the fact that she embodied everything I wanted in a partner back when I was Calvin, but I knew I felt the most like me when I was with her. That’s why this fight was killing me.

Once I was certain Mason wouldn’t want to see me anytime soon, I took a nap. One just long enough to make me functional for the rest of the day, but it did little to wipe away the exhaustion clinging to me like a wet cloth over my face.

It was suffocating, and I had no idea if it was from being tired or just how much my heart ached for making Mason cry. I didn’t want to stress her out anymore than she already was, but I also knew I couldn’t let this go on. And, unlike someone else who recently messed up, I was willing to admit I made a mistake if it meant healing part of Mason’s broken heart.

Whether or not you know it, the time you have with a loved one is a finite resource. Sooner or later, one of you will be taken from the other. This could be from death or just drifting apart. Either way, I knew that well enough to understand that fights weren’t worth losing precious time. And in my heart, I knew I loved Mason, and I’d like to think she’d feel the same, even if she knew the truth about who I was.

So, I waited for Sebastian to leave the house with his gym bag before venturing upstairs. Another thing I learned was fights were more easily forgotten when you didn’t try to make amends empty-handed. That’s why I brought the biggest piece of the brownie I had baked and a scoop of vanilla bean ice cream. I knew she wanted chocolate, but the idea of putting a scoop of fudge ice cream on top of a brownie with chocolate chunks seemed like overkill. And, if I were wrong about that, I’d get a different brownie and fix my mistake.

I didn’t bother knocking, just like Seb didn’t bother locking the door when he left. Both of these facts made for an easy entrance. Mason wasn’t in the living room, so I knew that meant she was probably lying down still. So, I ventured back into Sebastian’s bedroom to see Mason cuddled up and facing away from me.

She was lying on her side in a blue shirt I didn’t recognize and leggings that made me want to do some very inappropriate things with her. But that could wait. Right now, I needed to make things right with my baby girl.

I used a knuckle to rap on the doorframe, and Mason peered slightly over her shoulder. As I turned, I could see an e-reader in her hands. She preferred softcover books; something about liking the way the paper smelled and hardcover books feeling weird.

Seeing as we had a bookshelf stocked with romance novels that Sophia had been collecting and never reading for years, there was no reason for Mason to use technology to read unless she was avoiding going downstairs like I had been avoiding coming up here.

The tinge of red around her beautifully mismatched eyes made me feel worse.

“Hey.” Her voice was as soft as a spring breeze and just as welcomed.

“Hey… I brought you something.” I offered, holding up the plate.

Mason studied it for a moment before looking away. “I’m not hungry.”

That didn’t feel true. Mason may have been tiny, but more often than not, she was snacking on something. I assumed that’s why Rosie was growing so well.

“You sure? I made ’em just for you when you were in the hospital… I was so worried about y’all that I couldn’t sleep a wink.”

“If that’s true, you would have checked on me.” Her accusation was bitter.

A strange, icy feeling washed over me as I processed what she said. “Sweetpea… you think I didn’t check on you?”

“I know you didn’t.” She placed the e-reader on the nightstand before rolling over to look at me. She pushed herself up to a sitting position with her elbows, and her shirt rode up slightly, revealing a slip of pale skin on her stomach. “Sebastian showed me his phone. He had no texts or calls from you, Lucian, or Sophia. No one called or texted me either.”

Sebastian was quickly proving to me just how untrustworthy he was. To say that boy was a snake was an insult to reptiles.

Luckily, he hadn’t been smart enough to consider the fact that I could easily disprove his lie. So, I walked over to Mason and put the plate on her bedside table. In the short time between scooping the ice cream and coming up here, the frozen dessert had started to melt, causing a small white pool under the brownie.

I didn’t bother asking before sitting beside Mason. My weight caused the springs to squeak and draw her in a little closer. It only took a second for me to pull out my phone and bring up my conversation with Sebastian. I counted each of the messages out loud and in French for dramatic effect before offering the phone to Mason.

“In the nine hours you were gone, I texted Sebastian over thirty times, once for every time I thought of you. If you don’t believe me, here’s the proof.”

Mason’s lips pressed into a thin line as she studied my phone as if the messages were written in hieroglyphics.

“Do you think he lied to me?” Mason finally asked.

Did I think Sebastian lied to Mason and deleted the messages to make me look like I didn’t care? Without a shadow of a doubt, yes. But I was a better man than him, which meant I had no intention of digging his hole any deeper than he already had.

“Maybe he just didn’t have service.” I suggested.

Mason slowly nodded before pointing to my peace offering. “Can I still have that?”

I smiled. “Of course, honestly, I’d be a little offended if you didn’t try it after all my hard work.”

I didn’t make her struggle to grab the plate; instead, I handed it to her.

Mason strategically balanced the blue china on her bump before using the spoon to cut into the dessert. The sound she made as she took a bite could only be described as a moan, and I wondered if she was doing it just to rile me up.

“Good?” I asked as I readjusted myself. I wasn’t going to let an erection destroy a sweet moment.

“Mhm.” She enthusiastically took another bite before offering me one.

I waved her off. “You eat it. You’re the one growin’ a baby.”

She didn’t argue with me. Instead, she just smiled. “I don’t like fighting with you.”

Happiness caused my lips to quiver. Given the fact that I could have missed our daughter’s birth, I figured she’d want to hold onto her grudge a little longer.

“Does this mean I’ve been forgiven?” I chuckled.

“Mhm.” She mumbled around the spoon in her mouth.

I always figured someone as small as Mason would eat like a bird, and for the most part, she did. But she also ate like she was in prison–One second, she’d have a full plate, and the next, it’d be gone.

“Well, I guess I’ll just save the other thing I had planned.” I teased.

Mason’s eyes darted between me and her now empty plate. “Does it end in me getting head?”

I ran a hand across my mouth, trying to fight my laugh. “You almost went into labor–Don’t you ever quit?”

Mason pushed the plate into my hands with a smile. But something in the way her lips twitched made me wonder if she was forcing it. I hadn’t known Mason long, but I knew one thing: She was good at hiding her feelings, and I silently prayed she wasn’t doing that to me.

“It’s part of my charm.” Her tone was sweet, and I reached out to ruffle her hair.

“No, it ain’t gonna end in you getting head.”

Her smile fell. “Well, that’s no fun.”

I rolled my eyes. “I’m tryin’ to prove I’m sorry, not get you pregnant again.”

“Head doesn’t do that–Also,” Mason gestured toward her stomach. “You have to wait if you want to do that.”

My fingers met my temple as I let out a low, grumbly breath. Why on earth was this girl so literal about almost everything?

I shook my head. “I’ll give you that later… right now, let’s focus on us being okay.”

“We are okay… but I would like another brownie.” She pointed to the plate in my hand.

“I thought you weren’t hungry.” I teased, placing the plate on the bedside table before pushing her down to the mattress.

Her mismatched gaze met mine, and I could tell she was searching for something. I just didn’t know what.

She swallowed hard, and her full lips parted as if to speak, but no words came out.

My fingertips brushed the silk of her skin, and I pushed stray hairs behind her ear. “Tell me what’s going on inside that pretty little head of yours.”

She took a deep breath, closing her eyes as she did. When she opened them again, there was a flicker of something I couldn’t place, but it rested between uncertainty and fear.

“If you had a secret that could change the way I’d view you… Would you tell me?” She said, each word coming out slower than the last.

A chill ran down my spine and I fought the urge to go stiff as a board. What did she know? What did Sebastian tell her?

I chewed on my cheek as I tried to remind myself that her question could be completely hypothetical. “If it was something you needed to know, then yeah.”

She nodded. “What if it was something about who you are? ….Something that might make things harder for us.”

Nope. There is no way in hell we were having this conversation right now. She had to know I was Calvin Waters, and that’s why she was being so weird.

I shot up into a sitting position. Mason’s eyes widened a little as she propped herself up on her elbows.

“Hey–I’ve been fixing up the nursery, and we’re missing a couple of things.” I rushed through my words, causing each syllable to match the beat of my heart. “I uh–Do ya wanna go out and get it? Together?”

Mason blinked, and it was obvious she was taken aback by the change in topic.

“Cameron…” She started, and I was so afraid she’d keep pushing that I hopped out of bed and immediately headed toward the door.

“It’ll be good for us to get out of the house. Plus, we need to get the stuff anyway.” I urged, my voice sounding oddly cheery. “I saw an ad for a place called Tiny Tots Emporium, and it looked like they had just about anything we’d need. They’re only about forty or so minutes away.”

That seemed like it’d be far enough away for us to shop uninterrupted and away from prying eyes.

Mason hesitated, her eyes still laser-focused on mine. But, after a moment, she sighed.

“Fine, let’s go.” She relented.

But something in the way she spoke made me realize that I may have dodged that bullet, but the gun was still loaded, and worse, it was pointed right at me.

Chapter 6

Mason

The fluorescent lights flickered above us, buzzing incessantly. People’s voices hummed in the background, and the seams in my shirt felt like sandpaper against my skin. I was one sensation away from exploding, but I couldn’t do that. Not now, not here. All I’d wanted was to stay home, but Cameron had been so excited about going out.

I’d never actually set foot in a store like this before. All my shopping for Rosie had been done online; it was just easier that way. As we waded through aisles of pastel fabrics and the latest gadgets, I found myself unable to focus. Instead, I kept stealing glances at the father of my child.

Sure, what we needed to talk about earlier wasn’t super important, but it was something that Rosie could inherit from me, and I thought he’d want to know. But, when I brought up the idea of a secret, he seemed to get defensive…why? I scratched my head as I thought about everything that’s happened between Cameron and I now.

Maybe he had a kid somewhere in… wherever he was from that he didn’t stick around to raise.

He seemed excited about Rosie. He had started feeling her when she kicked, and every time my pregnancy app compared her size to a new vegetable, he wanted to be the first to know. Now that it was coming down to the wire, he seemed scared.

Part of me wanted to chalk it up to new dad jitters, but if that had been the case, I’d like to think he would have come to the hospital with me. After all, if he wanted to be the first to do everything else, why wouldn’t he want to be the first to hold our daughter? After me, of course.

Plus, Cameron never talked about his past. I had never seen photos of him from when he was growing up, even though I had been begging to see him when he was my age. I asked Lucian about this, and he said Cameron never really wanted to talk about himself. All the information I could get on him was when Sophia told me Cameron apparently had a dad he didn’t speak to.

I studied Cameron as he pressed the black plastic lid of his coffee cup to his lips. His throat bobbed as he swallowed.

“You look tired today,” I told him.

A smirk pulled at his lips. “It’s comforting to know you’re too honest to lie to me.”

Lying and addiction were the two awful traits I failed to inherit from my parents, and I was thankful. I just wasn’t sure what the point of lying even was.

“Have you ever lied to me?” My question slipped before I could stop it.

Cameron choked.

My muscles tightened as I reached up to pat him on the back. He leaned over the cart slightly as he covered his mouth.

“I’m so sorry.” I rushed through my apology.

“Ain’t a thing to be sorry about.” He coughed before straightening back up. “It just went down the wrong pipe.”

Maybe it was just me being paranoid, but I was pretty sure he was hiding something with that cough. Was he trying to derail me? Would I be in the wrong if I pushed him a little further?

The cart stopped in front of a sea of very soft-looking clothes, all in various shades of pink. Instantly, Cameron picked one up and laid it across my stomach.

“Is she this big yet?” His brow pulled together.

I lifted the sleeper and smiled at the white deer pattern dotted across the pink fleece before finding the tag.

”I hope not.” I laughed. “This is for a six-month-old.”

Cameron winced before taking it back. “Shoot. Well… at least you ain’t gotta push something that size out.”

I nodded before looking for the rack. Instantly, I found something with a newborn tag before realizing that I might not be able to keep her in that long. Something about that made me feel like a bad mom, even though I knew I couldn’t help it. What was worse was that I couldn’t tell anyone else that I felt like that, either. People in this world had real problems. All I had was a healthy baby and a scare.

So, instead, I reluctantly grabbed something preemie sized. A sick feeling formed in my stomach as I realized just how small this was. I wished Lucian was home; he was always the one I talked to about this stuff.

Still, I forced a smile and passed it to Cameron. “She’ll probably be around this size.”

He held the pajamas up by the shoulders before laying it across one of his forearms. At first, his brow furrowed, but then a smile blossomed on his lips. He had a dreamy look in his eyes as if he could already imagine himself holding our girl.

“Do you want to get it?” I asked.

He looked over at me. “Yeah, I think I do.”

He took his time throwing it in the cart before moving just far enough to stand in front of the blankets. That’s when I realized this might have been Cameron’s first time shopping for baby stuff…. with me, at least. He probably went shopping with the baby mama I knew he had and ran from.

“Hey, where are you from?” I asked.

He looked at me for a moment, and his lips parted. It looked like the words caught on the tip of his tongue, causing him to close his mouth just as fast as he opened it.

What was so hard about telling me where he was born? I could tell him everywhere I lived if he asked. That’s why I wanted to push the issue, but I never got the chance. When I went to speak, I was greeted by a grating voice.

“You should be ashamed of yourself.” an old woman harped, drawing my attention.

She had short silver hair and dark, beady eyes.

Cameron and I looked at each other with an expression of who is she talking to?

“Yes, you.” She continued.

But, this time, she reached over and grabbed me by the wrist. Panic shot through me as I remembered the way the bracelet my dad crafted for me felt. I tried to yank my arm free, but her grip was too tight.

Cameron protectively put his hands on my shoulder, but I wasn’t sure he knew what to do about this situation either.

“You’re throwing your whole life away. Kids these days have no idea how much work a baby actually is.”

Her words sunk in, and I rapidly realized she probably thought I was a teenager. This happened a lot when people didn’t recognize me. I assumed it just came with being short.

Cameron ran his hand down my arm before pushing her away and holding me close.

“She ain’t ruining anything—”

“You should be ashamed of yourself, too.” She continued, jabbing a finger into Cameron’s chest. “If my daughter came home pregnant at her—”

“She ain’t my daughter.”

Cameron remained calm as the lady paled. Seeing her uncomfortable made me feel a little better.

“I-” she gulped as she stared at us. “Your niece?”

Cameron shook his head. Seeing as Cameron and I looked nothing alike, this was almost funny.

“She’s my girlfriend.” Cameron continued.

The old bat’s face turned red, and she huffed before walking away without as much as an apology.

When we were alone again, Cameron turned me to face him before looking me over. He held my hands and looked at my wrists before dropping them and rubbing my stomach.

“You’re okay.” He coached.

And I nodded even though my heart was still racing. I wanted nothing more than to go home and pretend this never happened, but we still had shopping to do.

It took us a little more than an hour to get everything we needed, and somehow, we managed to fit everything in the bed of Cameron’s truck. But, instead of just going home, Cameron wanted to stop for lunch. He said we didn’t get the chance to go out much, plus he was hungry.

He asked me what I wanted, and I told him I wasn’t hungry. This time, it wasn’t a lie. My nerves were still frayed, and I was so emotionally exhausted that my eyes felt heavy.

Cameron ended up picking a little diner that felt like it was ripped from the fifties. The air was heavy with the smell of frying bacon. Despite my years of being a vegetarian, the scent made my mouth water.

When we sat down, Cameron ordered drinks and an appetizer sampler for both of us. I liked the idea of him ordering for me. It felt strangely romantic.

Soon, the waitress came by with a sweet tea for Cameron and a lemonade for me before giving us some time to actually read the menu.

“You look real cute today.” Cameron complimented. “You can really see Rosie’s startin’ to get big.”

Maybe he had a pregnancy kink and no desire to actually follow through with raising a baby.

I looked up and realized this was the part of the conversation where I should say thank you. But, even though we hadn’t actually talked about whether Cameron would be there for Rosie, I just assumed he would.

Cameron shifted, and it was like he could tell that I needed a distraction.

“Hey, have ya’ found anything new on that thing Seb had you read a while back?”

He didn’t need to elaborate for me to know what he was talking about. I had been more than a little obsessed with Calvin Waters, especially since my dad died. It was strangely comforting to look into the life of someone who had it worse than me. If Calvin could lose all his family to a house fire in one night, I’d be okay just losing my dad.

“I found a couple of things, no pictures, though.”

Which sucked considering that was all I wanted, especially since Seb thought Calvin was hiding somewhere in Hartwood. If I could just memorize what his face looked like, I could find him, and hug him.

“Well, what’d ya find?”

I used the plastic straw to stir my drink before taking a sip. “He played hockey, and one year he won a prize for tractor restoration… but that sounds fake.”

Cameron smiled a little. “It ain’t. You just take a real old tractor and make it look as good as new. I did something like that a few years back.”

“…Did you win?”

Cameron nodded, and I wondered if he and Calvin would be friends. After all, they both apparently liked to restore tractors. That seemed like a weirdly niche hobby.

But, I bet Calvin Waters wouldn’t have a secret love child he hid from his girlfriend.

I thought it was weird that I could find information but not a photo, and I wondered if someone was making sure they got deleted. After all, if whoever Seb worked for was interested in Calvin, he had to be important. I usually didn’t believe in government conspiracies. Still, if Seb’s organization didn’t want the public to know what Calvin looked like, they probably had the power to make sure that happened.

Rosie kicked, and I leaned back to give her a little more room to move. “Do you think It’s dumb that I’m looking into someone who obviously doesn’t want to be found?”

Cameron picked up his cup of tea and took a drink, and I thought he might have just been buying himself time to answer. “How do you know he doesn’t want to be found?”

My brow furrowed. “Because he’s been gone for like twenty years?”

The newest information I had on Calvin was the article Seb had me translate.

“That don’t mean he don’t want to be found… it might mean someone doesn’t want him to be found.” Cameron had a point.

I tapped my chin as I thought. Maybe I should bring that up to Seb. It might help him actually finish the case. But it was kind of weird that Cameron thought of that when Seb didn’t.

I studied him for a moment and thought about everything I knew about Calvin. He grew up on a farm, and he obviously liked tractors, but he was sixteen. No… he was sixteen when he went missing.

I tried to remember the exact date the article about the house fire was published, but I drew blanks. As I thought, my eyes remained trained on Cameron’s, and he shifted under the weight of my gaze.

“So…” He looked away, putting a hand on the back of his neck. “You don’t think I actually look old enough to be your dad, right?”

I pressed my lips together as I examined Cameron. He had fine lines around his eyes, but there were no hints of gray in his copper hair. He certainly acted old enough to be my dad, but that wasn’t the question.

Before I could answer, our server rounded the corner with a parchment-lined basket.

Her chestnut-brown ponytail bounced as she placed the variety of fried foods in front of us.

“Here are those apps–Do you need a minute, or are you ready to order?” She purred.

Cameron looked at me as I picked up a mozzarella stick and submerged it in the plastic cup of marinara sauce. I held up a finger to tell him I did, in fact, need more time. By this point, I had yet to read the menu.

“Can ya come back later?” Cameron asked.

“Of course!” she chirped. “Also, I just wanted to say that I love that you’re making time for your daughter. My dad did this once a week when I was her age, and our little dates are some of my favorite memories.”

”She ain’t–” He let out an exasperated sigh and rubbed his temple. “Thank ya.”

She smiled and nodded before going to check on another table. And I wasted no time digging into my saturated cheese stick. The sauce was tangy, the breading was crispy, and the cheese was creamy. If someone had told me this was what the Gods ate in Mount Olympus, I’d believe them.

“I guess that answered my question,” Cameron grumbled. “We don’t even look alike.”

A smile tugged at my lips as I realized I had the perfect opportunity to rile him up. “If it makes you feel better, I think you’re the best daddy ever.”

He smirked, rolled his eyes, and pointed to a mozzarella stick in the basket. “ Are you going to be upset if I take this?”

I nodded, and he grabbed a potato skin instead.

“You’re spoiled, you know that, right?” He chided.

“It’s not my fault you spoil me, Daddy.”

“If you keep calling me Daddy, I’m gonna take you over my knee and spank you when we get home,” he threatened.

“Don’t threaten me with a good time,” I warned, and Cameron stiffened like he was expecting me to call him Daddy again. But, since he was prepared, I couldn’t. “You are turning forty tomorrow, so you’re kind of old enough to be my dad.”

That reminded me I needed to get him a gift. Maybe Lucian and I could go out later.

“Shit, I forgot that was tomorrow,” he grumbled.

What kind of person forgets their birthday… unless that wasn’t his actual birthday. I tried to shake the thought from my head. Someone close to you having a fake identity was something that happened in movies, not real life. This was just the result of me being crazy. Still… it seemed plausible, and that made it worse.

“You never told me where you were from.” I reminded Cameron.

I hoped he was going to tell me something that would clear his name.

Cameron swallowed his food before focusing on me. “Kingsbury.”

Chapter 7

Sebastian

To say that everything I did was planned was a dramatic understatement. People were too easy to read and even easier to manipulate. Every action I took, down to the lies I told, were engineered to make my life the one I deserved. That’s why I chose to use something so easy to disprove to make Mason temporarily angry at Cameron.

He was a weak man, and I knew he’d be groveling at Mason’s feet the second I left. I also knew Mason’s scare would lead her to want to be completely prepared for Lavender. When those two mentalities mixed, there was only one possible outcome: The two would go shopping.

With them out and Lucian and Sophia not home, I’d have the perfect chance to hide cameras in each of the adult bedrooms and the common areas of the house. Everyone in this life had secrets they fought to hide, and this surveillance would allow me to unearth everything the people in this house hid. And, once I had enough blackmail, I’d present it to Mason, and she’d hate them all just like they deserved.

Plus, it’d give me a chance to know how Sophia was so knowledgeable when it came to my job. She didn’t seem smart enough to work for my company, but I knew better than anyone that it was possible to put on a facade that others could more easily swallow.

I first hid the cameras in the bedrooms. It wasn’t hard, seeing as the devices were small enough to be mistaken for a spider in a web, and I could easily slip them onto shelves or under trim. Once everything was done, I returned to my room and opened my laptop to verify that everything was working. On my monitor, I could see almost every room in the house with picture-perfect clarity.

Everything was going according to plan, and soon, I’d have what I needed to incinerate everyone’s relationships with Mason.

My heart raced at the idea. I should have focused on ending the case, but right now, that had taken a back seat. I needed Mason like a ship needed an anchor. Without her, I was lost.

For years, she acted like I was invisible. She fawned over my brother and pushed off my advances. But recently, she noticed me. She noticed me, and we were good together.

To go back to a life without her would be like living without sunlight. It was possible, but it wasn’t pleasant. It would be dark and cold, and all I wanted was to be close enough to bask in her glow.

I stared at the monitor as the front door opened.

I clicked on that specific camera to enlarge it. Mason was a few steps ahead of Cameron, but he was hot on her heels. I leaned closer to the screen, hoping to get a better look.

“Mason, you don’t look good. Why don’t you sit down?” Cameron’s voice was grainy due to the low-quality audio.

Could I fix that if I messed with the settings?

“I am okay.” Mason’s accent was always thicker when she was flustered.

I tipped my head to the side as I wondered what Cameron did to her.

He followed after Mason and grabbed her hand. “No, you ain’t; you’re white as a sheet. Just come rest for a few minutes.”

Mason shook her head as she recoiled from him.

“I want Sebastian.” She rushed through her words.

A smirk pulled on my lips. Maybe I did a better job at making her mad at Cameron than I thought.

Once again, Cameron tried to follow her as she started up the steps, and I realized I had maybe a minute to make it look like I wasn’t spying on them.

With that in mind, I shut the laptop and darted toward the kitchen. I was supposed to be working out before this, but I would have had enough time to shower.

With that in mind, I wet my hair in the sink and slicked it back before removing my shirt. In a moment of panic, I tossed it under the sink and grabbed my protein shaker from the cabinet above.

The door to my apartment opened just as I put two scoops of lemonade-flavored protein powder into the plastic base.

Mason stood in the doorway, trying to catch her breath. If someone were to target Mason right now, she’d be helpless. My breathing deepened at the idea. I bet fear would be a good look for her.

My cock tingled at the idea of her, wide-eyed and vulnerable. Her breathing would deepen as her pupils shrunk to pinpricks. I cleared my throat and reminded myself that now wasn’t the time to fuck her.

“…Can I help you?” I offered as I adjusted myself, hoping not to pitch a tent in my sweatpants.

Mason held up a finger as she shut the door behind her. She took another deep breath before groaning.

“I’m never getting pregnant again.”

That wasn’t entirely up to her, but I was fairly certain she was just being dramatic.

“Come sit down, Princess. I’ll get you some water.”

She shook her head, no, and I raised a brow. I didn’t recall asking her a question. When I told her to do something, it was an order.

“We need to talk.” She quipped.

Every muscle in my body tensed. We were finally talking for the first time in weeks, and now she wanted to end things. No… Mason knew better. I told her I loved her, which meant she was never getting rid of me.

“Like…break up?” I asked cautiously, still needing to clarify.

Her grasp on English had loosened just a hair as her pregnancy progressed. It wasn’t like she was no longer fluent; she’d just forgotten certain phrases and slang.

“What? No. Why would you think that?” She crossed her arms under her breasts. They pushed against the red flannel, causing the buttons to gap slightly. That’s when it sunk in: Mason was no longer wearing my shirt. But I recognized the pattern.

My jaw clenched as I thought about just how badly I wanted to hurt Cameron. Mason wasn’t his to dress. It was one thing to help her stay clothed while Mason and I weren’t on speaking terms. This was a whole different level of disrespect. I took a deep breath as I pushed those thoughts away. Cameron was a topic for later. Mason was the main priority right now.

“You know what–never mind.” Still, that sentence came off far more irritated than than I intended.

Mason’s eyes widened like she was daring me to do it again.

“Sorry.” I breathed, looking up and raking a hand through my hair.

Her feet softly padded on the floor as she drew near. When I looked back down, Mason was right next to me, her hand resting on the kitchen counter. For the first time in the last two weeks, she was completely relaxed in my presence, allowing me to fully absorb her beauty.

I reached forward and swept a fallen eyelash from her cheek. Prior to pregnancy, Mason’s face had been thin, and her high cheekbones directly contrasted with how soft the rest of her features were. I wasn’t sure if it was the fact Mason had put on a fair amount of weight since moving to America or just a side effect of pregnancy itself, but her face had gotten rounder, which made Mason look a hell of a lot younger. I had yet to determine if that was a good thing or not.

“You seem stressed.” She commented.

I tried to laugh her off, but the sound came out weak and watery. Mason tipped her head as she continued to study me. Her mismatched eyes were always beautiful, but right now, they were unnerving.

“I uh, yeah. Fighting with you has me kind of out of sorts.” I admitted.

Her brow furrowed slightly, “You aren’t stressed about last night?”

“Why would I be?”

Without a beat of hesitation, Mason planted my hand on her stomach.

Oh yeah, that.

“Modern medicine is amazing,” I assured her. “If Lavender came early, we’d figure it out.”

Mason’s shoulders tensed at our daughter’s name. I knew she didn’t like Lavender, but the name was important to me, and she knew that. For a moment, I feared she’d argue with me about it again. Honestly, if she’d actually wanted to change the name, as long as she talked to me about it, I’d be fine… maybe. I just wanted to be a part of the process, it helped solidify that Mason wanted me.

After a moment, she nodded. However, her gaze seemed heavy, like Mason couldn’t lift it off the counter.

“I dated Alex for years, but he was a little… different. So having disagreements like this is new.” I tried to explain, but I realized I had never really discussed Alex with her.

Mason had gone through her laundry list of exes and explained how each of them traumatized her in different ways, even if she didn’t call it that.

“How long were you together?”

I tensed a little bit as I scratched my head. I settled for Alex when I was seventeen, and he was almost thirty. He had been nice to me every day I stopped in for coffee, and that wasn’t something I was used to.

Outside of Mason, people had never been nice to me.

I was a man of the law, and I knew my relationship with Alex was borderline illegal. But, I thought since it wasn’t sexual until I turned eighteen, it was fine. It wasn’t until I started dating Mason that I realized Alex had groomed me. The fact that I didn’t recognize his manipulation was mortifying.

“Eh, a few years.” Seemed like the best way to get my point across without telling her I wasn’t an adult when it started.

“And you guys didn’t fight?”

I pressed my lips into a thin line as I turned away from her. “Not really. He just kind of gave me whatever I wanted, and that was that… can we not talk about this?”

Even now, a slimy feeling crept down my spine when I thought about Alex. He was an attractive man, but appearances didn’t make up for being a predator.

“Of course, I didn’t realize that was a touchy subject.” Mason apologized.

I breathed a sigh of relief as I turned to face her once again. I cocked my hip against the counter as I tried to get comfortable. The faux granite was cold against my bare skin.

“So, what did you need to talk about?” I was hoping she would share details of a fight she and Cameron had and that I could use that to deepen the wedge I was driving between them.

Mason didn’t look away from me, but she chewed her lip as she thought, “You promise you won’t think I’m crazy?”

This was going to be good.

“Never in a million years.”

Mason’s gaze bounced to the door for just a moment before she focused back on me. “You know how you wouldn’t show me the photo of Calvin Waters?”

“...Uh, yeah?” Because there was no reason for Mason to know who he actually was.

I wanted her to hate Cameron, not fear him. If Mason knew she was living under the same roof as a serial killer, she’d be a nervous wreck.

She chewed on her lip for a beat before asking, “Is it because he’s Cameron?”

My heart smacked against my ribs, and I choked on a breath. How the absolute fuck did she figure that out?

“I-is it what?” I barely managed to get the words out.

“Is Cameron Cole, my boyfriend, Calvin Waters?”

Oh, so apparently, boyfriend was a term Mason was just handing out now. Between that realization and the fact that Mason hit the nail on the head, I was at a total loss for words.

Her stare sent a chill down my spine. It was like she was dissecting my every movement, every microexpression. Every moment I stayed silent, I confirmed her suspicion.

“I–” My mouth was impossibly dry. Still, I forced myself to swallow. “Princess, why do you think that?”

Mason stared at me for a moment before rattling off a few reasons. Cameron was around the age Calvin should be; they had similar hobbies, and most importantly, Cameron told her he was from Kingsbury. Seriously, could that man get any more stupid?

Once she got to the last one, I forced myself to laugh.

“Mason, you do realize Kingsbury is a town in South Carolina, right?” I bluffed.

After this, I’d have to Google that to make sure it was true.

Her nose wrinkled in the cutest way possible, “It is?”

I plastered on a bright smile and nodded. “Plus, Calvin is my prime suspect. Do you think Cameron could kill someone?”

“I–well, no.” She admitted. “But, I don’t think Calvin killed anyone.”

“And that’s why I’m the detective, and you’re the musician.” I tapped her nose with my forefinger.

Her glare sent ice through my veins.

“If you’re the detective, I shouldn’t be doing a better job than you.”

Her comment was almost enough to make my jaw drop. Surely, that wasn’t what she actually meant?

“Excuse me?” I needed to give her a moment to explain herself.

“You’re a bad detective.” She stood on her tip-toes to tap my nose. Now that the action was done to me, I realized it was a little more than patronizing. “A good detective considers all possibilities. It sounds like you’ve already decided Calvin is guilty.”

“I’ve decided that because he is guilty.” Even if Dale was the mastermind, Cameron was a willing party.

His image led to the deaths of twelve women, and without me, Mason Albright would have been lucky number thirteen.

“I have the evidence, I know the case, and I’m the professional.” I reminded her. “I don’t pick up a guitar and tell you how to do your job.”

“No, but if you had valuable input, you could.”

I scrubbed my face with my hands. Clearly, we were going to go in circles if I didn’t put a stop to it. Part of me wanted to remind Mason that it was incredibly rude to tell someone they were bad at their job, especially when it wasn’t true. But, I could also feel that turning into a bigger fight.

I loved that Mason’s hormones made her easier to manipulate. That being said, I hated how irrational they were making her. So, instead of using facts that would inevitably piss her off, I settled for asking her something that would let her talk.

“Why are you so interested in Calvin Waters anyway?” It was hard to stay serious while asking a question like that.

For some reason, girls had an obsession with serial killers, especially if they were attractive. And, if Cameron would just take care of himself and also shut the fuck up, he’d fit that bill. So, I imagined that Mason’s fascination with him was something similar. Maybe she thought she could fix him.

“Because I just am!” Her words came out so clearly that it made my heart skip a beat.

Her face went blank as she stared up at me with a sort of steely conviction that was almost admirable. Mason drew in a breath so large that it caused her shoulders to rise before continuing.

“He was just a kid when he lost everything–”

“He burned down his family home with everyone inside it.”

My comment caused Mason’s teeth to click shut. At least she was smart enough to know when just to let me talk. Even if what I was about to say wasn’t exactly true, she had no way of knowing that.

“He killed his family with no remorse and went on to found a cult that sacrifices pregnant women, Mason.”

Her eyes went wide as I said that. “What do you mean?”

“All I wanted you to do was translate something for me. I wanted to keep you from just how fucking scary my case is.” I promised, taking one of her hands in both of mine. “Calvin Waters is a bad man. And if he got close to you, he’d kill you.”

A sudden tremble infected her hand, and I had to fight a smile. I was right. Terror was an absolute delight on Mason’s soft features. But she was supposed to avoid stress right now. So, instead of telling her how they sacrificed the women, I pulled her in.

“But, with me around, he won’t get near you.”

Her breath warmed my chest as she nodded, and I felt a little guilty as she sniffled. I pulled her face back, cupping it in both my hands. It was that instant that I decided that I liked the fullness of Mason’s face. It made her look innocent, like she was a sacred gift to be treasured, and she was.

“Please don’t be scared,” I whispered.

Mason looked away as she nodded. I pressed a kiss to the top of her head and held her as tight as I could. If I could bottle the high I got from having her like this, I would. Instead, I’d just have to live with slowly making her hate Cameron.

Chapter 8

Cameron

Minutes ticked by like hours as the house remained eerily silent. I knew telling Mason that I was from Kingsbury was a bad idea. I was just so damn tired of lying to her. I wasn’t sure if it was the stress of Dale being around or if it was the idea that Mason was mad at me yet again, but it felt like I was going to be smothered under the weight of my past.

I couldn’t breathe right, and my mind was spinning. I wasn’t a crier. It just wasn’t my place. But my eyes were burning, and my throat was thick. All I wanted was a shot of whisky or a cigarette, but I could settle for Lucian and Sophia coming home.

I loved’em both, but when I was worked up, the only person I wanted was Soph. I just wanted her to hold me and tell me everything was fine, that I’m overthinkin’ and worked up over nothing. But, just as I texted Sophia for an ETA on when she’d be home, the house creaked.

And not in the way it did when the foundation was settling. That’s how I knew someone was moving upstairs. I held my breath as it drew nearer and eventually found the steps. I didn’t give a fuck who it was. All I knew was I needed to talk to someone. It didn’t matter if it was about my problems or not. I just needed not to be alone.

With that in mind, I did my best not to run over to the steps. Instead, I acted like I was getting something from the kitchen. By the time I got there, the house had quieted again, and I was a little more than relieved to see Mason standing at the island.

In front of her was a cutting board, and to the side was a zucchini and a couple of other veggies that didn’t really matter. She was completely in her own world as she rough-chopped some spinach before putting it into a glass bowl.

“What are ya’ making?” I kept my voice low as I stepped closer.

Even with that, Mason jumped at the sound of my voice. Her shoulders went tight as she focused on me. Mason’s lips pressed into a thin line, and it looked like she had to remind herself to breathe.

Instantly, I wondered what she and Sebastian talked about.

Mason’s eyes remained wide, never leaving mine as I stepped closer. I forced a smile and pointed at the bowl of spinach.

“I didn’t know you could cook,” I commented.

I had seen her make her fair share of grilled cheese for the kids, but that’s where her skills ended; at least, that’s what I thought. Suddenly, it was like Mason remembered she needed to talk, too.

“I had to learn when I lived with my mom. It was either learn to cook or starve.” Mason spoke slow and soft as if she kept her tone light enough; this would go by quicker.

… Was she scared of me? Or just angry?

“Do you like cooking?” I stepped a little closer, and Mason seemed to shrink in on herself.

“I don’t mind it. Lucian called and said he was almost home, and I wanted to have dinner ready for everyone when they got back.”

I loved that Mason cared enough to do that, but I hated her being on her feet, especially after the scare last night.

“What can I do to help? Put me to work.” I told her.

Mason shook her head. “I got it. You can relax.”

I put a hand on her back, and Mason went stiffer than a board. I tried to push past the uneasy feeling that caused.

“I should be saying that to you.” Instinctively, my hand went to her stomach.

She recoiled from my touch as a nervous squeak escaped her lips. I wondered if she could see the hurt on my face because she rushed to make this better.

“I just don’t want to be touched right now! It’s not you!” she promised.

I tried to smile at her excuse, but I couldn’t force it. Right now, I had no idea what Mason knew and what she didn’t, which meant I couldn’t comfort her.

But having her so obviously terrified made me feel like a monster.

“Alright, I’ll let you be. I, uh, I’m going to sit in the living room, I guess. If you need me, let me know.”

“Mhm, thank you, bye.” She waved me off.

I stood in shock for just a moment before doing as promised. I barely had a chance to sit down before I heard a soft, panicked sound from Mason.

I knew she didn’t want me to be close to her right now, but I still bolted out of my seat and to her side.

When I got back to the kitchen, Mason had one hand supporting the other as blood seeped from her thumb, splattering against the counter like drops of wet paint.

Her porcelain skin took on an ashen tone as her breathing shallowed. I moved on instinct as I grabbed a paper towel before bridging the gap between us.

“What happened?” I asked, pressing the wad of paper to her wounded hand.

Mason choked on a breath as she met my gaze. Her lips were parted, but her teeth were pressed together.

Since she didn’t answer me, I took matters into my own hands.

“Hold your breath. This might hurt a little, but I need to look at it.”

I coached, and she looked away, squeezing her eyes shut. Mason whimpered as I pulled the paper towel back and noticed a good chunk of the tip of her thumb was taken off. I couldn’t tell if it was enough to warrant a hospital visit or not.

“Is it bad?” She squeaked.

Well, it certainly isn’t good.

“I ain’t sure yet. Let’s get you to the bathroom so I can patch you up.”

With how she was acting, I expected a protest or an outright refusal. Instead, she just nodded.

I pressed the paper towel back to her hand and guided her through the house, silently hoping that this somehow wasn’t bad enough for stitches. I knew Seb was upstairs, but after last night and now, whatever was going on with Mason today, I didn’t trust him alone with her.

When we finally got to the bathroom, I pushed the door open and lowered her onto the toilet seat. She squirmed for a moment before looking away from her hand.

“I don’t like blood,” she admitted.

One corner of my lip tugged into a smile. I had personally watched some of the goriest horror movies in existence with Mason, and now blood had her squeamish?

The first aid kit was below the sink, so I focused my attention on grabbing it rather than on how soft Mason was under her hard exterior.

I placed the plastic kit on the counter before grabbing out some bandaids, the antiseptic spray, and a washcloth from a nearby drawer.

With my goods in hand, I knelt on the ground before Mason. She was still stiff, but she seemed to be relaxing just a hair.

“This might hurt a bit,” I warned her as I took her hand in mine.

She pulled her lip between her teeth as she nodded. I cleaned up the blood before spritzing the antiseptic onto her thumb. Instantly, she winced, but I held her in place just long enough to cover her thumb with bandaids. One to actually cover the wound and another to hold the first one in place.

When I was done, I let go of her, and she finally looked back. I stayed on my knees just so I could enjoy the view.

“Now that I’ve doctored you up, can we talk instead of you actin’ like you’re afraid of me?” I asked.

“I’m not afraid of you.”

“And I’m glad, but you ain’t actin’ like that.”

Mason looked away, and I wondered if she felt guilty.

“I just need to talk to Lucian, that’s all,” she told me.

I wondered how that and this situation were at all connected, but it wasn’t worth the battle.

When Lucian, Sophia, and the kids got home, it was a flurry of activity. The kids were hungry and exhausted after their grandmas let them do whatever they wanted for a day.

So, instead of everyone reuniting like planned, we ate in relative silence other than the whining of Jasper and Juniper. Once their bellies were full, Mason and Lucian were the ones to tackle bath and bedtime, leaving Sophia and I to clean up dinner and pick the movie we’d all watch for the night. That had become a kind of ritual for us.

Every night since Mason and Lucian got back from France, we’d take turns picking a movie. That’s how we adults would make time for each other. Tonight just so happened to be my turn to choose.

With the dishes done, Soph and I were free to cuddle on the couch while we listened to the absolute war we missed by not doing bath time tonight.

“Jasper Neil, the water stays in the bathtub.” Lucian’s order was muffled by the walls of the house between us, and so was the splash that followed.

Sophia smirked as she leaned against my arm.

“Can you hand me that?” She pointed toward the wine glass on the end table closest to me.

I picked it up by the stem and took a sip. Sophia was big on all white wines and had recently started branching out. This time, she had some type of pink mead. It was floral-tasting and so sweet that it left a film on my tongue.

I fought a grimace as I passed it over to her.

“So, how was your night with Mason, minus making her cum so hard she went into labor?” Sophia jabbed me with her elbow.

“You ain’t funny,” I warned.

She gasped and covered her lips with her perfectly manicured hand. “I’m hilarious!”

I rolled my eyes and kicked my feet onto the coffee table. “It was fine. Today's been rough, though.”

“Rough how?”

I scratched my jaw as I thought about a nice way to put it.

“Mae has been very… sensitive?” Was that a good way to put it?

Sophia laughed into her wine. “You’ll get used to it. It’s part of her charm.”

Sophia’s smile at the end of her sentence was almost disarming, but what she said wasn’t.

“She’s like this outside of pregnancy?” I was really hoping it was just hormones, especially because she wasn’t like this a few weeks ago.

Sophia nodded. “I’m sure being pregnant doesn’t help, but that’s just how Mason gets when she’s overwhelmed.”

I shifted around, and for the first time, I actually had to consider my relationship with Mason. It was one thing to deal with her being like this when there was an end in sight, but it was another to have her having mini-tantrums forever, possibly.

“It’s a lot.” I breathed, trying to wrap my head around the idea.

Still, knowing Mason’s attitude was her problem and not her actually being afraid of me was comforting.

“Yeah, but I guess that’s just how autism works,” Sophia spoke casually as she leaned into me.

I raised one brow as I watched Sophia, waiting for her to crack a smile or tell me that it was a joke. But Sophia wasn’t one to joke about something like that.

“What’s that got to do with Mason?”

“Mason’s autistic… You didn’t know that?” Sophia tipped her head and looked at me like I was dumber than a sack of rocks.

My nose scrunched. “She ain’t autistic.”

We had a little boy who went to my church who was autistic. He didn’t speak, he couldn’t sit still, and he’d have meltdowns that resulted in him screaming and hitting people. He couldn’t help it, so I did my best not to judge him. Mason didn’t do any of that.

“Uh, yeah, she is?” Sophia snorted. “There’s some level system I don’t fully understand. All I know is when she gets too worked up with any emotion, she has a meltdown…. Or I guess more she needs to have a meltdown. She’s really good at suppressing them, which just draws the process out. And just makes her a mess until she does it.”

“Soph, this ain’t funny,” I warned.

“What’s not?”

I started to get hot under the collar, so I pulled it away from myself. “This joke.”

“You honestly think I’d joke about that?” she challenged. “Think about all her little quirks, how she claps and squeals when she’s excited, how she always picks at something, the way she gags if she has to touch a felt blanket—”

“Okay, so she’s a little eccentric.” That’s a nice way to say she was weird. But I liked her little oddities. They gave her character.

Sophia’s eyes cut into me like a sapphire knife.

“This literally isn’t worth arguing about. And also—autism isn’t a bad thing.”

“I didn’t say it was—never mind.” I rubbed my face, not willing to draw this out. “How was your time with Lucian?”

The anger from Sophia’s face drained as she ran a finger around the rim of her wine glass. “Fine, I guess… we had to have a big talk about his relationship with Mason.”

My eyes widened. I knew those two weren’t going to break up; Luce just loved her too much to let her go. Still, I wanted to know what that big talk could have been.

Chapter 9

Cameron

Mason and Lucian were getting married. Well, not yet. He still had to ask, but I didn’t think she’d say no. I’d heard the two talking, and Mason wanted to be married like yesterday if possible. And Lucian, he was just head-over-heels in love with Mason.

That should have made me happy. I loved both of ’em, and they were good together. In the three years I had known Lucian, he’d never smiled like he does around Mason. Plus, if they just headed to the courthouse and got married before Rosie was here like Mason wanted to do, my daughter would legally be Lucian’s. Rosie would have nothing tying her to me, and that was another layer of security.

But when Soph told me about Lucian’s plans, that fact didn’t make me happy. Actually, it caused a weird pang of jealousy to course through my veins. I tried to work through the feeling quietly. But, the second Mason and Lucian came down to join us, I had to excuse myself to my room.

The worst part was the fact that I wasn’t even sure why I was jealous. I had decided years ago that marriage would never be for me. Dale had made me the type of person no one should be tied to—plus, it wasn’t like Mason and Lucian would be monogamous after they got married. I’d still get to love both of them and enjoy how it felt to revel in their happiness.

To top it all off, I was too damn old to feel like this.

That’s why I turned off my lights and buried myself in my covers. Hopefully, it was just my lack of sleep getting to me. But when I closed my eyes, sleep didn’t come. Instead, I just lay in darkness, listening to the movie play from down the hall. Just as I was about to get up and rejoin them, the movie stopped.

I heard a quiet conversation between Lucian and Sophia, but it was impossible to tell what they were actually saying. A few moments later, I was greeted by a buzz on my pillow. My phone’s screen felt brighter than the sun as it cast a white glow on my ceiling. I squinted as I grabbed the device. On my lock screen, I had a text from Lucian.

Mason fell asleep during the movie. I’m afraid I’ll fucking drop her. If you’re still up, bring her to bed.

I’d never been one to compare myself to others. But, for the first time, I felt a little angry at Lucian. He wanted to marry Mason, but he wasn’t even enough of a man to carry her to bed? Her pregnancy was making her miserable, and while Lucian was eager to call himself a dad of three, he wasn’t willing to do the heavy lifting.

I took a deep breath to clear my frustration. It wasn’t healthy to let a feeling like that fester. Plus, I was worried about her rolling over and falling off the couch. She’d had enough emergency room visits for the week. I unraveled myself from my quilt cocoon before planting my feet on the wooden floor. The old boards cried under my weight as if begging me to just stay in bed.

Once I was standing, I interlocked my fingers above my head and stretched, my palms pressed against the ceiling. I let out a chest-clearing yawn before starting forward. In my less-than-alert state, I forgot to duck as I left the room, leaving me to smack my head on the frame.

I rubbed the goose egg on my forehead and cursed under my breath. The pain jolted me fully awake, and with a grunt, I dipped out of my room and trudged down the hallway. The light from the TV flickered against the walls, revealing an almost empty living room. I figured that Lucian and Sophia would have gone up to bed, but I didn’t expect to see someone with Mason.

Sebastian’s lean figure cast a shadow on the wall as he bent down to pick Mason up. Unfortunately for him, that was too close for my comfort.

“You get on up to bed. I got Mason.” My voice stayed low despite how much I wanted to scream at Seb to go away.

He shot up as if my sudden appearance startled him, but after a beat of weariness, his normal cockiness returned.

“I’m sure you do.” He smirked.

Still, he didn’t listen. Sebastian knelt in front of Mason like he was trying to figure out the best way to pick her up. My anger got the best of me as I stormed forward and yanked him back by the shoulder.

Sebastian stumbled back onto his ass before looking at me. His eyes were wide with surprise for just a moment before narrowing in annoyance.

“What the fuck is your problem?” He hissed, rubbing the red spot my grip had left on his shoulder.

“You’re my problem.” I grumbled. “I told you I had her.”

Sebastian bristled, his jaw tightening as he sized me up. “And I told you she was already taken care of.”

My nails dug into my palms as I fought to keep my temper in check. Usually, this wasn’t a problem for me. But, normally, I didn’t deal with creepy detectives touching the mother of my child.

“I know all about how you lied to Mason at the hospital.” I managed through gritted teeth. “You ain’t getting alone time with her, not until you know how to act right.”

He scoffed as he rubbed the square of his jaw. “Someone’s not secure in their relationship, are they?”

I bit my lip as I weighed the pros and cons of slamming my fist into Sebastian’s pretty face. He was just one of those people who needed to be hit.

“Let me ask you something.” Sebastian’s tone was light, but his smile was wicked. “Do you really think she’ll love you when she realizes who you are, Calvin?”

Sebastian saying my name hit like a punch to the gut, leaving me winded and unsure of what to do next.

“Don’t call me that around her,” I warned with a whisper.

As much as I wanted to be honest with Mason, I didn’t want her to know who I was, not yet. Seb said she needed to avoid stress, and finding out your partner wasn’t who they said they were wasn’t an easy pill to swallow.

“Oh, so I can’t use your name, but you can tell her you’re from Kingsbury? She’s not stupid.” He laughed. “Do you know how hard it was to cover your ass earlier?”

I gritted my teeth to prevent myself from admitting Sebastian was right. I was walking a very fine line of trying to be myself and keep my past hidden. In my soul, I wanted Mason to know everything, but the idea of how she’d react and the possibility that she’d turn away in disgust and walk away forever was too much to bear. My chest heaved out a ragged breath as I stared Sebastian down, mentally willing him just to drop dead.

But that was no use.

“Thank ya for doing that. But this ain’t your place.” I warned as I pushed past him.

Mason stirred softly as I scooped her up, cradling her face into my chest. She looked so peaceful in her sleep. Somehow, that fueled my desire to keep her safe, to protect her from anyone who might harm her—especially if that person was Dale… or Sebastian.

When I turned to head to my room, Sebastian was standing.

“Where do you think you’re going?” He challenged.

“To bed with my baby mama.” That was the one title I had that he couldn’t duplicate. Thank god, because I had a feeling a creep like Sebastian would be a nightmare to make a baby with.

As I went to leave, Sebastian grabbed me by the arm.

“Who says I trust you with her?”

“Oh, I know you don’t.” I snorted. “I just don’t care what you think.”

Sebastian’s face remained blank, but his grip tightened almost to the point of pain. I refused to let him see my discomfort as I held his gaze.

But this wasn’t a battle of wills that he’d win.

“If you’re so worried, why don’t you join us?” I joked. “You’ve been telling anyone who’ll listen that you have a crush on me.”

Sebastian’s first reaction was outright disgust. But, after a moment, I could see the gears in his head turning.

“Fine.” He sighed.

My heart skipped a beat. He couldn’t seriously accept my offer. “... Really?”

He nodded dejectedly. “I just need to grab a few things from my room, and I’ll be down.”

As I settled in with Mason, Sebastian was nowhere in sight. I had a feeling that he lost his nerve when it came to joining us. And I was glad. It wasn’t wise to sleep with a snake in the bed.

I took solace in the moment of peace between me and Mason. I held her close enough for her breath to warm my chest. Now and then, I’d feel Rosie wiggle. I wasn’t sure if it was normal for babies to be as active as our little girl. But I was glad Rosie was so hyper; somehow, seeing her move made me feel better about this whole thing.

I closed my eyes and tried to imagine what holding my baby would be like. When Luce moved in with Jas and Juni, they were six months old, well–four months adjusted. They came early, which I guessed was normal for twins. Nonetheless, they were still well past the newborn stage. Both of them could roll over, hold their heads up, and look around just to smile at me. Plus, they were chunky little things.

The sleeper Mason showed me earlier was so tiny that I could lay it across my arm without issue. I had helped my ma and pa with babies plenty of times before Dale adopted me. That’s just what the eldest child did in a family as big as the one I came from. But I genuinely couldn’t remember what holding a newborn felt like.

Mason stretched in her sleep before wrapping her arms around me.

“Mae, you awake?”

A moment of silence fell between us like she was debating that herself. But after a moment, she stirred and groaned.

“Nooooo.” Her sleepy mumble was barely audible.

Her response made me chuckle. “Well then, you better get comfortable.”

I assumed that rolling over while pregnant was an arduous task by how it took Mason three attempts to face away from me fully. But once she did, she wiggled toward me, pressing her back to my chest.

“Serre moi fort.” Hold me tight. Her command was so sleepy her words slurred slightly. But I was happy to oblige.

I pulled her in as close as I could, and she let out a contented sigh. For a moment, I wondered if this was just her wanting my affection or if this was something with her alleged autism. My head sunk into my pillow as I stared at the ceiling. If she was actually autistic, why wouldn’t she tell me?

It wasn’t something to be ashamed of… but the second I started thinking about that, I thought about my conversation with Soph. Would I have even believed Mason if she told me sooner? Hell, I wasn’t sure I entirely believed it now.

The sounds of footsteps in the hallway distracted me from my thoughts. I turned my head slightly to see the light from outside spilling under my door. After a moment, the knob twisted, and Sebastian stepped in.

He carefully shut the door before turning to face me.

“Why are you here?” I whispered.

“Because you have my girlfriend.” There was a subtle, unexpected lisp as he defended himself. “I’m not leaving a serial killer–”

“Shh!” I warned as Mason stirred. The last thing I needed was for him to plant any seeds in her head.

It was hard to make out because of the darkness, but I was pretty sure Sebastian rolled his eyes at me. He continued to plug a phone charger in near the nightstand closest to Mason. Once that was done, he put the device on the stand and pulled a bottle of water out of his PJ pants before sliding into my bed.

I did my best to ignore his sudden intrusion, but his presence was like a constant itch in the back of my mind. Sebastian slipped his glasses off and placed them beside his phone and bottle of water before reaching for Mason’s hand and closing his eyes.

I envied just how comfortable he looked. No part of me wanted to share a bed with him, and for a moment, I debated asking him to leave. But then I remembered Sebastian claimed to know everything about Mason. And while that wasn’t true anymore, seeing as he didn’t even know the name of my daughter, if Mason had something going on with her brain, he felt like a good source.

I leaned down to kiss Mason’s cheek. When her eyes stayed closed, and her breathing remained deep and even, I knew she was asleep enough for me to hold a conversation.

“Is Mae autistic?”

Sebastian’s eyes shot open.

“Mae, like the month?” He snorted.

There was that lisp again, what the fuck was that about? Never mind, it ain’t important.

I gestured to Mason. “Is she?”

Sebastian hesitated for a moment, his gaze flickering between Mason and me. Eventually, he settled for looking at her. His face went impossibly soft with the type of love you could feel. I had no desire to be the object of his affection, but I could feel the warmth in his stare.

“Yeah, she is.” His admission was barely a whisper.

My heart sank a little, both from the guilt of not believing it and because she had hidden it from me. I was the father of her child. I should be the person she told everything… but it wouldn’t be right for me to demand that of her when I couldn’t do the same.

“Can I know why you’re asking?” Sebastian continued.

I took a deep breath to gather my thoughts before continuing. “Soph told me earlier–”

“And you didn’t believe her, did you?”

I looked down before shaking my head, and Sebastian scoffed. Once again, I considered hitting him. Not hard, just enough to say I did…. Maybe hard.

“Look, as much as I’d love to see you dig your own grave, don’t tell Mason, you know,” he said.

My brow furrowed. “Why not?”

Wouldn’t it be better for her to know I know? When I read into it a little, everything on the internet said things about social difficulties, sensory issues, meltdowns, and a whole bunch of things that sounded easier to deal with if you had someone with you.

“Because she’s embarrassed,” he hissed.

The bitter truth in Sebastian’s words was enough to make my stomach churn. “Why would she be embarrassed?”

“Let me put this in a way that someone as stupid as you can understand: What does Mason do for a job?”

“... She’s a pop star?” Which was something I still had to wrap my head around.

“Exactly. She’s a pop star in an industry that rarely understands or accommodates differences like autism. She’s spent her entire career hiding who she truly is, pretending to be someone she’s not just to fit in.” Irritation crept into his tone. “Plus, Mason struggles with loud noises, and concerts are...?” He motioned for me to finish.

“... Loud?”

“Good boy.” He cooed. “And while she’s okay with it in small doses, she’s playing to sold-out stadiums with tens of thousands of people all screaming her name. How do you think that feels?”

That’s all it took for the weight of Mason’s struggle to become all too real. “Overwhelming.”

Sebastian nodded. “Now, on top of that, add in the interviews, music videos, and social media. Because of all of that, Mason has mastered the art of appearing normal.” He added air quotes around normal. “But, behind closed doors, she still has meltdowns that result in her crying uncontrollably and pulling her hair.”

“If that got out, she’d be ridiculed for something she can’t control.”

“Now you’re getting it,” he complimented. “Mason once told me that her meltdowns feel like she’s actually drowning. Her brain goes into emergency mode, and she’s overwhelmed by literally every sensation in the world. Everything is brighter and louder; even smells are stronger, and it feels like everything around her is just crumbling. But, somehow, she holds everything in until she’s in a safe spot.”

I looked down at the angel sleeping between us and swept her hair behind her ear. “I had no idea.”

“And that’s exactly how she wants it.”

Guilt gnawed at me as I realized just how little I knew about the woman I loved. It’s possible that she’d been suffering for her entire time here and never told me. God, I had to be the world’s worst partner.

“Now, if we’re done with this conversation, can I go to sleep?” His lisp was really starting to bug me.

“Why are you talking like that?”

Sebastian’s brows knit together.

“Like what?” His words were heavily laced with annoyance.

“The lisp.” I clarified. “Normally, when you speak, it’s really clear.”

Sebastian’s jaw clenched as he took a deep breath and closed his eyes. “If you must know, I have a retainer. I had braces as a teenager, and I still need to wear it at night.”

“Teenager, like early teens or just a few years ago?”

Sebastian was only twenty-three, and for all I knew, he could have been nineteen when he got his braces off.

“Teenager, as in it’s none of your business,” he spat.

I raised a hand in mock surrender. Sebastian shot me one last glare before closing his eyes. I had a feeling that even if I talked to him, he wouldn’t talk back. So, instead of wasting my time, I closed my eyes and snuggled close to Mason. Hopefully, this night would go fast, we’d wake up early, and I could pretend tonight never happened.

Chapter 10

Sophia

I loved waking up early. It meant I got to watch the sunrise and enjoy a few moments to myself before the chaos of the day started. What I didn’t love was when I woke up with not one but two toddlers in the bed.

I cared about Jasper and Juniper like they were my flesh and blood, but I had a Wyoming king-size bed, and somehow, I was being pushed off the side of it. No human that small needs that much space. But here we were, Jasper’s foot in my side, and Juniper snuggled up with her dad. But Lucian was much harder to move than I was.

Ugh, I didn’t even make these kids, and I was the one suffering. How was that fair?

But that’s when I realized I didn’t need to take this. I had a boyfriend and a girlfriend downstairs that I could join. Cameron may snore, and Mason may not respect personal space, but neither of them pushed me out of bed.

With that in mind, I headed downstairs, fully prepared to join them in Cameron’s bed. But the second I got to Cameron’s door, what I saw stopped me in my tracks.

A puddle of people wasn’t a strange sight for me. Humans like to be touched, and it’s biologically normal. But, normally, when I saw a cuddle orgy, it was Mason, Cameron, and Lucian. While two of the three people were correct, they had the completely wrong Castillo in that bed.

I gasped as I covered my mouth.

Was this an option? I could have been with Sebastian too? Why didn’t anyone tell me!

Mason lay between the two boys, her head on Sebastian’s chest, while Cameron held her close with one arm. One of her hands was on top of his, and the other rested under her head. Just above Mason, Cameron had his hand open and his palm up, and Sebastian’s fingers were resting on his.

Out of everyone in the house, I expected Sebastian to sleep with Cameron the least. Lucian was iffy but deep, deep, deep down, I knew they loved each other in a way only siblings could. Sure, they both pretended to hate each other, but they were the only ones allowed to speak negatively of the other. I remember when we were all kids, Lucian broke my younger brother’s nose for calling Sebby a creep.

But I thought Cameron and Sebastian genuinely hated each other. But here they were, blank faces and holding hands.

I shrugged as I took in the beautiful moment for just one more second before ruining it.

I cleared my throat before cupping my hands around my mouth, “Happy birthday Cameron!”

As soon as my voice filled the room, the tranquil scene before me was shattered like glass. Mason stirred first. When she lifted her head, there was a tendril of saliva connecting her to Sebastian’s chest. She shot me a sleepy smile as she stretched. Her return to consciousness was soft, sweet, and calm, just like my beautiful girl. The boys, on the other hand–well, they’re boys.

I obviously wasn’t loud enough to wake Cameron, but Sebastian’s sky-blue eyes shot open. He blinked rapidly as if he were trying to clear his vision before using his free hand to grab his thin-rimmed, brassy glasses.

Once his sight was restored, he looked around the room. He smiled as his gaze settled on Mason, but his happiness was short-lived because the second he realized he was holding Cameron’s hand, his joy was replaced with horror.

Sebastian’s fingers twitched before he recoiled in disgust. In his rush to be away from Cam, Sebastian severely misjudged how much bed he had behind him. This resulted in him tumbling backward.

His startled yelp filled the room, followed by the thud of his body against the hardwood floors.

Cameron’s eyes flew open at the sudden commotion as he rushed to sit. His hands instinctively went to Mason as if to protect her. Eventually, his eyes fell to Sebastian on the floor.

“Why the fuck were you holding my hand?” Sebastian’s cheeks burned with embarrassment.

Awww.

Cameron looked down at his palm like he had just been told it had killed someone. And that’s when I decided that Cameron and Sebastian’s sleeping together probably wasn’t intended to be romantic.

The still morning didn’t last long, as the chaos of a large family returned the second everyone woke up.

Sebastian vanished into his apartment the second the kids came down. Mason wanted to make Cameron breakfast this morning as a birthday treat, Lucian wanted to be near Mason, and the kids wanted to help. That left Cameron and I to watch the carefully contained disaster that was cooking with toddlers from the safety of the dining room.

Normally, I’d be in there with them. But Cameron’s birthday signified the end of the good part of the year. The last two months contained all the holidays my family celebrated, the ones that hadn’t been the same since I was twelve. Each year, I tried to add as much good as possible into the last part of the year, and for the most part, it worked. But, with a proposal looming and a baby coming not far after, it was hard to shake this cold, inky feeling clinging to my back.

I crossed my arms just to hold my sweater closer.

“Somethin’ wrong?” Cameron’s honey gaze dissected me as he took a sip from his coffee.

Today was his day, and I shouldn’t ruin it by talking about someone he had never met—someone he’d never get the chance to meet.

I forced a smile and tried to be my bubbly self. But I couldn’t even get words out.

“Holidays are tough,” I whispered.

Cameron’s gaze softened before his massive hand engulfed mine. “We go over this every year. You ain’t gotta hide your grief.”

My lips pressed into a thin line as a long-forgotten sadness stole my breath. That was the crazy thing about mourning the death of a loved one. Most days, I was fine, as I should be, considering my sister killed herself over a decade ago. But small things would remind me that I’d never see Charlotte again. The closest I got was talking to my nephew or visiting Char’s widower.

“I should be happy that Mason and Lucian are probably getting married, right?” I squeaked.

“Yes and no.” Cameron shrugged as a bittersweet but watery smile crossed his features. “I felt the same way last night… I’m excited to see them happy, but it’s an adjustment.”

Cam’s shoulders slumped slightly as he ran a finger along the orange porcelain of his mug.

Knowing I wasn’t the only one struggling with Mason and Lucian was comforting. But I had a feeling Cameron’s reason would be different than mine.

“When Charlotte, well, you know.” The words dried in my mouth as I forced myself to swallow. “It was her first year married, and she just had my nephew like two months before. And I know it’s dumb, but I’m worried something’s going to happen to Mason.”

I turned my head slightly to watch Mason just in time for Juniper to put a flour handprint on Mason’s black shirt. Jasper promptly yelled at his sister before handing Mason a dry napkin from the counter. I knew she hated gritty textures, but she managed to laugh it off for the kids.

Mason’s life had been full of bad things that would last a lifetime. From this point on, she deserved a life that was directly taken from a storybook. She deserved to be happy and healthy, but I had this sinking feeling that fate wasn’t going to let Mason off that easily. That thought had been in my subconscious since Mason’s dad died, but I did my best to ignore it.

Until Lucian told me his plans to marry her, that’s why their engagement and the shotgun-style wedding that would inevitably follow needed to be a big conversation between Lucian and me. He knew it’d be like rubbing salt in a wound, and my brain took that as a sign that these last few months would be the end of Mason.

But I couldn’t tell anyone that without looking crazy, so I just pretended to be happy. I didn’t want to risk ruining their happiness.

“You realize something like that ain’t gonna happen to Mae, right?” It was like Cameron could read my mind.

But that was a fact I didn’t appreciate. Not right now, at least.

No one expected something like that to happen to my sister. The worst thing Charlotte did was get pregnant at the end of her high school career. My moms wanted her to be successful, and she tried to make it right by marrying her high school sweetheart and going to college classes online, but she felt like she failed our moms by not breaking the cycle. And after her son was born, postpartum depression took my sister’s life.

Mason was prone to depression. Mason had tried to kill herself before, and while she was doing better, she still wasn’t in a good place mentally. It was all too easy to believe she’d get depressed and make Lucian a widower, just like my sister did Justin.

But we had enough gloomy people in my house. It wasn’t my job to complain. Everyone else in this house had it worse than me trauma-wise, so it was my job to be cheerful. So, instead of letting Cameron know that wasn’t enough to comfort me, I forced a smile and changed the subject.

“Are you excited about church today?” I chirped before stealing his mug and a sip of his coffee.

My nose scrunched at the bitter taste. You’d think after three years, I’d remember my boyfriend is a psycho who drinks hot, black coffee. Something as good as coffee wasn’t something that should be enjoyed straight, especially because no one in this house literally did anything straight.

“I, uh, yeah, that’s a word for it.” He threaded his fingers into his hair as he exhaled a breath so large it made his chest sink. “If I tell you something, you promise to keep it between us.”

I perked up at the idea of a secret. “Cross my heart.”

Cameron took his coffee back and wrapped his massive hands around the mug. His gaze focused on something in the distance, something I couldn’t see.

“My dad’s in town.”

I covered my mouth with my fingers as I gasped. “What? I thought you didn’t talk to him.”

“I don't,” Cameron grumbled. “I think he found out about Mason and–”

“Oh, he wants to be a grandpa?”

Cameron’s lips pressed into a thin line, and he rubbed his temple. “Something like that.”

Normally, I’d say that was a great thing. It would mean that someone would have the chance to reconnect with their family, that their parents would admit that they were wrong, and move on. But, from what Cameron had said about his dad, I didn’t trust it.

“Well, too bad! Just ignore him.” I coached.

Ultimately, it was Cameron’s choice whether to let his dad in or not, and I had a feeling Cameron was strongly leaning toward the latter. But as Cameron looked away and his shoulders slumped, I wondered if there was something about this situation he wasn’t telling me.

Chapter 11

Cameron

I had been stationed at Saint Sameal’s for over five years, not counting the time I spent visiting and planning the renovation. It was the longest I had been at a church, and while I hated preaching as a whole, Saint Sameal’s was my favorite of the sanctuaries I had called home.

The bones of the building were constructed in the late 1800s, and it had been handled with care.

Despite being abandoned when Dale procured the property, there was very little we had to do to fix it up. A pipe had burst in the basement, leaving it flooded and moldy. So, before we could do anything, we fixed the plumbing and replaced the rotten wood. Even with that, the slight smell of mildew lingered in the air, almost like that old basement smell. Dale made sure someone in the congregation had incense burning anytime we were in session. He said that scent was unbecoming of the type of church we lead. But I liked the smell. It reminded me of when the world was simple.

The white facade, high ceilings, and numerous stained glass windows all made it a picturesque building. Too bad all that beauty was wasted on Dale's terrible message. His black truck sat in front of the church. It was the same one he had in Quebec…. Which was impressive considering he'd owned it for over thirty years.

All I wanted to do today was stay home with my family. I'd be lying if I said the breakfast table this morning didn't have everything I wanted, and that wasn't even talking about the delicious meal Mason made.

For the first time in my life, I was living the life I wanted. I had two beautiful kids I loved like my own and a little girl on the way. My partners, while all a little messed up in their own ways, were so great I felt a little guilty for having three of them. And I was out of the closet. That last one seemed insurmountable for years.

I took a deep breath before pushing myself out of my truck. My well-shined black leather shoes crunched against the white gravel as I trudged up the marble steps and pushed open the heavy wooden doors. A wave of warm air washed over me, bringing the scent of frankincense. The only light came from that spilling in through the stained glass.

But as my eyes adjusted to the darkness, I became aware of a presence lurking near the pulpit, barely visible in the faint light.

“Cameron, you’re late.”

My heart skipped a beat as Dale’s voice cut through me like a frozen blade. I fought a shiver as I forced myself closer to him.

Act natural.

“I’m not late.” I was proud of how steady my voice was despite the nerves coursing through me. “Service ain’t started yet.”

The smile Dale wore like a uniform widened. His perfectly straight but slightly yellowed teeth were on full display. The dim lighting cast an eerie shadow across his face. Not like he needed help to creep me out.

“My son is supposed to be here before the first light of dawn. It’s your duty to the church.” Dale’s saccharine tone almost masked what he was actually saying.

He wanted to know where the fuck I was.

I shrugged as I started to head to my office. “I had things to do. I got a family now.”

“Family? Is that what they call a group of sinners living under one roof?” Dale's steps echoed behind me.

I chose not to pay him any attention. He just wanted a reaction.

Everything in my office was coated in a layer of dust. Before my mission trip in France, I'd come by once a week to clean the place up. But with helping Mason adapt to our house and also the fact that I was actually preparing for a real live baby, church wasn’t my priority right now.

There was a copy of the Old Testament on the corner of my desk, and I pulled it closed. It wasn't like I was going to actually read the Bible, so it didn't matter which one I grabbed. I just needed an excuse to not listen to Dale.

The wheels in my high-back chair sounded against the floor as I sat down. Dale took the chair on the other side of my desk, and I fought the slimy feeling crawling down my spine.

“You know, I was forty when I rescued you,” he started.

“Rescue is a real strong word.”

Something in my comment ignited a spark behind his swampy eyes.

“Cameron, I saved you.” His words oozed with the charisma that left others inclined to take his word as gospel. “You were a poor farm boy, the oldest of what… Twelve children?”

I swallowed the lump in my throat as I glowered at him. My chest constricted as I let out one long, hot breath.

“There’s no way your family would have been able to give you half the life that I have.” He continued before standing. “You’ve traveled the world, been to college, and changed the lives of so many people.”

Dale’s shadow cut through the technicolored patterns the stained glass left on the floor as he paced in front of me. Years ago, his words were enough to make me listen, but now?

“And I’ve ended the lives of twelve women who did nothing wrong.” My voice was low and raw.

Sure, I wasn’t the one who actually killed them. But, if those girls never got involved with me, they’d still be alive.

All I could imagine was Mason ending up the same way as the others. Worse than that, I envisioned another life where Juniper or Rosie ended up on the teaching end of the Sons of Christ’s sermons. I couldn’t imagine the anguish I put Dale’s victim’s families through, nor did I want to.

Dale’s smile grew so wide that I feared his lips would split. “Those women weren’t fit to bear the second coming. They were sinners–”

“They were just girls.” My chair squealed as I stood. My hands slammed on the desk, filling the room like thunder before a storm. “The only wrong they did was gettin’ mixed up with me!”

Dale flinched as I stepped near him. I wondered if he knew that I could hurt him or how badly I wanted to. A lesser man would have snapped his neck a long time ago, but I wasn’t sure I could live with the guilt.

But, as I came toe-to-toe with him, his confidence returned.

“If you had better taste in women, maybe they would have lived.” He shrugged.

And that’s when I snapped. I snatched Dale up by the starched collar of his shirt and lifted him to my eye level. It was one thing to insult me. God knew I deserved it. But, the women I loved were literal angels.

Dale’s legs dangled as I debated slamming him against the bookshelf and beating the shit out of him, and my hands shook with white-hot rage.

“Go ahead, hit me,” he challenged. “Show me I picked the right prophet.”

My jaw clenched so tightly that I wouldn’t have been shocked if it cracked a few of my teeth. My chest heaved as I thought about how good it would feel to wipe that smile off his face forever. But, as much as I wanted to kill Dale, I knew I’d be no better than Sebastian if I did.

I willed myself to throw Dale down, leaving him to crumple on the floor as he looked up at me. “You’re too soft, Calvin.”

Disdain dripped from his words, and years ago, that would have been enough to have me beg for forgiveness. But I wasn’t that scared sixteen-year-old kid anymore.

“If I’m too soft, go find someone harder to fill my shoes.” It didn’t matter who, just so long as he left my family alone.

“You best be careful what you wish for.” He warned. “You ain’t always gonna like how it plays out.”

He was bluffing, and I knew it. Dale wanted me to grovel at his feet and beg for forgiveness. We had done this song and dance about once a year for the last decade, and each time, I’d crack and do as he wanted. But I wasn’t afraid of Dale anymore. So, instead of helping him up, I turned on my heels and marched toward the door of my office.

“Where’re you going?” He called.

I froze and glanced at him over my shoulder. “You ain’t ever gonna replace me. You’d have done it by now if you were.”

The sanctuary was bathed in a soft golden light as I stood at my podium with my back straight and my stomach in knots. Lucian was seated on the piano bench in front of the organ, his umber eyes laser-focused on me, just as everyone else was. The pews were packed today, and the heat radiating off of over a hundred bodies flooded the pulpit. Despite this, I couldn’t shake the chill clinging to my spine as I stared at Dale in the back row.

If Dale’s presence wasn’t enough to shake me to my core, he had chosen to sit next to the one person I trusted less than him.

Sebastian sat with his arms crossed and his heel resting on his knee. Sebastian didn’t look nearly as tired today, and he had taken his facial piercings out. His sunny blonde hair was slicked back, and the button-down he wore made his eyes look impossibly blue. The olive green fabric clinched his biceps in such a way that I wondered if it was custom-made…. Knowing Sebastian, it probably was.

Dale was chatting to Sebastian like he was an old friend. I took comfort in the annoyance on Sebastian’s face.

I took a deep breath and cleared my throat before trying to speak.

“Good morning, brothers and sisters.” My voice bounced off the walls, allowing me to hear just how unsteady it was. “Today, we’re going to talk about the power of forgiveness… God is nothing if not merciful, and if we confess our sins, if we truly offer ourselves to him, mind, body, and soul–”

Sebastian choked on a laugh and drew my attention.

My brow creased as I stared at the two in the back. Sebastian regained his composure, and I realized his expression read as more sarcastic than amused.

What the hell was going on back there?

I licked my lips and shook my head just enough to clear my mind.

“If we offer ourselves to him, he will forgive us.” I continued. “God’s love is powerful–”

A low chuckle from Dale reverberated through the church, and everyone’s eyes shifted from me to him. Some of my followers even turned in their seats just to see him better.

Dale stood, and a chorus of gasps greeted him. He was the one person the Sons of Christ adored more than me, but Dale never stepped into the pulpit anymore. Instead, when he visited, he liked to watch from afar.

Murmurs cut through the silence like wildfire through a forest as Dale made his way to me. Despite his dwarfish frame, the way he carried himself made him feel imposing. Like he was a predator stalking toward his prey.

Dale climbed the wooden steps and approached my podium, and I did my best to pretend I wasn’t shaken.

“What are you doing?” Panic rose in my voice as I protested.

“Something I should’a done a long time ago,” he murmured before weaseling between me and the podium.

My heart fluttered, and it felt like I was going to vomit.

Heat rose in my cheeks, and I staggered back just far enough to rest my hand on Lucian’s slender shoulder. I looked down to see a look of narrow-eyed confusion etched into his sharp features.

“Who the fuck is he?” Lucian hissed.

I looked away to avoid answering the question as the oxygen in the church ran dry… at least, that’s what it felt like.

The whispers in the congregation grew louder as Dale settled himself behind the podium. Sebastian stayed seated. He slowly slipped a hand into the space between his pants and skin, and I noticed the faintest flash of silver.

Sebastian was at the top of the list of people I didn’t think should own a gun. But knowing he had it right now was comforting. He was crazy enough to kill, and that could come in handy.

Dale cleared his throat, and the church went quiet. Sebastian’s hand remained on his firearm.

“Devoted followers of Christ.” Dale’s baritone draw filled the sanctuary like ice water, causing my skin to prickle. “Today, I come to you as not only a man of God but a devoted father.”

“That’s your fucking dad?” Lucian’s hushed tone reminded me of more of a growl than a whisper.

My mouth was far too dry to speak, so I slowly nodded once.

“For years, I have let my son get away with being an absolute disappointment.” Dale continued.

Instantly, Lucian tried to get up. It wasn’t often that I was rough with Luce, but I used every ounce of strength that I had to keep him anchored in place. I had no idea what was going on, but I had a feeling a hot-headed outburst would do more harm than good.

“But after years of not only letting me down but failing everyone in this congregation, I think it’s only fair we set things straight.”

The weight of Dale’s words threatened to suffocate me.

“Hey!” Lucian barked. “Shut the fuck–”

My hand clamped over his mouth to prevent him from digging this hole any deeper. Lucian looked up at me with contempt, but he was the least of my worries. I could deal with pissing Lucian off. But I couldn’t risk anything. Not with Dale doing… whatever this was.

Dale’s gaze bore into mine as if he were dissecting me, waiting for me to stop him or plead for his forgiveness. But I wasn’t going to do that, not this time.

Dale smirked as he turned away to face the congregation again.

“As of today, Father Cole will no longer be welcomed in the walls of Saint Sameal’s.”

Chapter 12

Cameron

“As of today, Father Cole will no longer be welcomed in the walls of Saint Sameal’s.”

Dale’s words echoed through my mind like gunfire. When they were first said, I thought it was just Dale trying to get a reaction. But, somehow, that wasn’t the case.

I’d chased Dale down after service and demanded an explanation. Instead, all he did was tell me just how I’d been fucking up for years. To Dale, I was fat, stupid, past my prime, and an all-around waste of his time. He told me he had misplaced his faith, and while it wasn’t my fault, at my core, I wasn’t the man he thought I’d be–The man he needed to help spread his message. And because of that, Dale was done with me.

After stealing twenty-three years of my life, Dale was done with me. That should have taken the weight of the world off my shoulders. Instead, my newfound freedom left me paranoid.

There’s no way in Hell that Dale was just letting me go. He once told me that not even death could free me from his grasp. He spent years slaughtering my partners for no reason other than me getting them pregnant. I didn’t buy it, not for one second.

I had backed myself into a corner. The only person I could actually talk to about any of this was Sebastian. He was the only one who knew my actual identity, and I wanted to keep it that way. But I had no idea what transpired between him and Dale.

Also, I had a feeling that I’d have more luck trying to get struck by lightning than getting Sebastian to talk. So, before heading home, I stopped by the liquor store to get something to calm my nerves. I ended up grabbing a bottle of whisky that reminded me of one that my pa always had in the liquor cabinet. I’d take drinks of it and refill it with flat cola so I didn’t get caught.

This time, I could drink the whole thing, and no one could stop me. It was my birthday, which meant it was my right to get so drunk I couldn’t remember today. When I pulled up to the house, everyone’s cars were in the driveway, and the world was eerily silent. The wind rustled through half-dead leaves, but that was it.

I checked my watch and saw that it was almost three p.m. Jas and Juni were probably finishing their naps, and the adults were enjoying their last moments of peace. That thought made me feel a little guilty for missing it. The kids were a lot of time, but I realized this season of life would end the second we welcomed Rosie.

My lips quivered into a smile, and I knew if the worst came and I had to leave… they’d be okay. But if Dale wasn’t planning something, and he was actually giving me my life back, this was a life I could happily live forever.

Cameron Cole was the thirteenth name I had taken, and it was by far my favorite, which was exactly why Dale had to be planning something.

I squeezed my eyes shut as I breathed in through my nose and out through my mouth. I was working myself up over something that hadn’t even happened yet. There was no way to tell if Dale was being honest about letting me go, so I just had to wait it out. Unfortunately, I wasn’t a patient man.

Still, sitting in my truck and avoiding my family wouldn’t make time fly any faster. So, I grabbed my bag from the liquor store and headed inside.

At least once I was inside, I wouldn’t have to go back out—at least, that’s what I thought until I stepped into the foyer.

Lucian was seated on the floor while Jasper and Juniper sat across from him. To his side were a few paintbrushes and the face paint palette he had invested in for birthday parties and similar events.

Lucian’s brow furrowed in concentration as he applied skeleton makeup to the twins. Mason was doing something similar to Sebastian, just with cheaper makeup and less skill. And that’s when I remembered I had one last obligation for the day.

Trick-or-treating with the kids.

Mason finished using the black face-crayon to draw skeleton teeth on Sebastian’s lips. She shot him a pleased smile, and he squinted. That’s when I noticed his glasses were gone.

“Do I look handsome?” Sebastian’s tone was mostly playful, with a hint of gravel at the end.

“Uncle Bash!” Juniper scolded. “That’s daddy’s girlfriend! Get your own!”

She crossed her little arms and shot Sebastian a look so sour it could curdle milk. It was funny seeing such a little girl level a man like Sebastian. I fought my urge to laugh. Ain’t a way in hell I was ruining this show.

“Lucky, this is where you scold your child,” Sebastian explained.

Lucian turned just enough to give Sebastian a fleeting glance before ignoring his brother and switching to a finer brush.

“Lucian,” Sebastian tried again, this time with a sterner tone.

The corner of Mason’s lips twitched like she was fighting the urge to laugh.

“Give me a second! I’m concentrating,” Lucian barked as he used the gray to add shading around the places he made black.

Sebastian impatiently cleared his throat, and Lucian groaned.

After a beat, Lucian said something to Juniper in Spanish. I couldn’t understand a word of it, but it sounded like he was lecturing her. However, Juniper’s smug, self-satisfied grin told a different story.

For a while, I’d been wondering if Sebastian was fluent in Spanish like his brother was. Lucian spoke Spanish regularly, but I’d only heard Sebastian speak English and the odd, child-level French. But Seb’s lack of reaction told me everything I needed to know.

Movement echoed through the house as Sophia bound down the steps. She was dressed in a black bodysuit, the front of which was decorated with a skeleton. The stretchy fabric clung to Sophia’s curves like a second skin, accentuating her full figure. Her platinum hair hung in loose waves. Never in my life had I wanted to fuck a skeleton, but she was certainly changing that mindset.

A spark of excitement danced in her sapphire eyes as they landed on me. Sophia’s happiness was infectious, and before I could fight it, a small smile sprouted on my lips.

I waved at her, and she hopped off the bottom step before bounding over to me and wrapping her arms around my neck. She smelled like some type of fruity candy.

“The birthday boy is home!” she cheered into my ear.

I savored the softness of her skin as every eye slowly shifted to me. I could feel in Lucian’s gaze that he was still wary from earlier. After church he’d wanted to know why I didn’t tell him my dad was in town, and I told him we’d talk later. But I didn’t say how much later.

Which meant I had to avoid him for as long as possible.

Thankfully, Mason seemed almost as excited as Sophia. She just wasn’t in a position to run up to me as quickly as Soph did.

After a moment of struggling, she planted her hand on Sebastian’s shoulder. She then used him to help her stand, and I was a little irritated that he didn’t offer to help her. What, was I the only gentleman in this house?

Despite Sebastian’s complete lack of chivalry, Mason thanked him when she finally found her feet. He grabbed his glasses from the floor and slipped them on just to look at her.

And, God, the way he looked at her.

His icy eyes swept over Mason’s delicate features, lingering on the curve of her smile. It was like he was committing every inch of her to memory like someone might a piece of art in a museum. The tenderness in his expression said more than words ever could. That creep was completely, madly, truly in love with our girl.

Thankfully, Mason seemed immune to Sebastian’s warmth as she glided over to me. Her face was completely bare, and the lack of makeup left her freckles on display. For a moment, I stood there, trying to read the dark dots like tea leaves, hoping they’d be able to tell our future.

Her patchwork eyes focused on me, and my face suddenly felt hot in a way that I wasn’t used to—a way I couldn’t place even if I wanted to. All I knew was that it was bright enough to dispel the shadows Dale had left to cloud my brain.

My pulse fluttered, and I looked down just to prevent my heart from beating out of my chest. But Mason’s outfit certainly didn’t help that. Her costume was similar to Sophia’s, but there was one major difference. On Mason’s stomach, there was a baby skeleton.

“You dressed baby girl up too,” I mused, reaching out to place a palm on Mason’s belly.

Mason’s smile brightened as she put her hand on mine.

“Of course.” Her accent wove around her words. “She’s part of the family too.”

Would Mason still want to be part of my family if she knew the truth?

That one thought was all it took to destroy the moment. My smile faltered despite my best attempts to keep it plastered to my face. I hoped Mason wouldn’t notice. Unfortunately, her expression mirrored mine. I hated myself for letting doubt cloud such a beautiful moment, but the fear of losing everyone was a weight I couldn't shake.

Before I could muster the courage to push my thoughts off to the side, Mason’s brow furrowed as she drew in a sharp, whiny breath.

“God dammit,” Lucian muttered, putting his brushes down and hopping to his feet. “Just sit the fuck down.”

He took Mason by the crook of her arm. Despite Lucian’s pulling, she stayed firmly planted in her spot. Jasper and Juniper looked over at us with wide eyes.

“I don’t want to sit,” Mason warned through her teeth. “I want to go trick-or-treating with my family.”

Lucian’s expression hardened as his grip on Mason tightened. “And I told you that if you kept having contractions, you were staying the fuck home.”

“Alright, Daddy needs to wash his mouth out with soap.” Sophia clapped her hands together before looking back at the kids. “Let’s have a snack before we go.”

Jasper nodded before standing up. He was a good boy, so I wasn’t shocked that he listened. Juniper, on the other hand, crossed her arms and scowled.

“No! I want to–”

Sophia stopped Juniper’s tantrum by scooping her off the ground.

“Sebby, can you help me with Jas?” she said like she wasn’t holding a flailing toddler.

Sebastian’s expression morphed into confusion.

“Uh, no. They’re not my–”

Sophia’s smile remained bright, but the look in her eyes could only be interpreted as a threat. Soph may have been the nicest person in the house, but everyone knew not to fuck with her. Even if she wasn’t his domme, Sebastian wasn’t dumb.

So, instead of continuing the fight, he took Jasper’s hand in his and followed Sophia to the kitchen. This left just Mason, Lucian, and I in the foyer. And it felt like I shouldn’t really be here either.

“Look, I love that you want to spend time with my kids,” Lucian conceded. “But, you’re pregnant. You need to focus on you and Rosie.”

“So I can’t go just because I’m pregnant?” Mason gasped.

Lucian took a deep breath, and I wondered just how hard it was for him to remain nice during this argument. As he turned his attention to me, I realized it had to be next to impossible.

“Cameron, get your bitch,” he grumbled.

Mason’s jaw dropped. “Excuse me?”

“You heard me.” Lucian stepped away to grab his face paint. “We’ve been arguing for over an hour, and you won’t fucking listen. Maybe you’ll listen to the man that put the baby there.”

Mason's expression flickered between disbelief and indignation as she clenched her fists by her side. I fought the urge to groan as I realized that either way this ended, one of my partners was gonna be pissed at me. A knot formed in my stomach as I thought about telling Lucian this wasn’t my battle. That way, I could just let the two fight it out. But that’s when I realized this was a great way for me not to have to trick-or-treat tonight.

“I’d feel better if ya stayed home. The other night still has me a bit spooked.” My admission drew a look of complete and utter betrayal from Mason. “But, that don’t mean we can’t celebrate.”

I was hoping for a chance to elaborate. With the rest of the house out, Mason and I would have about three hours to do whatever she wanted. We could watch movies, I could get a pumpkin from the field for us to carve, or if she started feeling better, we could fuck. But, after a beat of uncomfortable silence, Mason turned away and ran up the steps.

I went to chase her, but Lucian grabbed me by the hand.

“Don’t,” he warned.

What the fuck did he mean, don’t? I upset Mason, and as much as I didn’t understand her, I knew I had to make sure she was still alright. Lucian must have been able to sense my confusion.

“She had a rough night last night, and she’s exhausted,” he explained, leaving out the meltdown Sophia had mentioned yesterday. “Give her a chance to rest. When she’s ready, she’ll come down.”

That seemed easier said than done. But Lucian seemed to be the expert when it came to Mason.

“What do I do until then?”

“Well, you volunteered to stay home.” Lucian shrugged. “So, I’m going trick-or-treating with my kids. You can figure this out yourself.”

Chapter 13

Lucian

This holiday was shaping up to be complete and utter bullshit. First, Mason wasn’t able to come, and I had to be the bad guy. Second, Cameron couldn’t come because someone needed to stay home with our pet disaster while she maybe went into labor. And, finally, Sebastian was here.

We didn’t even buy him a costume, so all he had was a black hoodie and half-assed face paint.

Oh yeah, and to make it worse, he was pissy because Mason didn’t come. At least he was content taking the kids from house to house while Sophia and I watched from the safety of the sidewalk.

Together, she and I trudged a few paces behind Seb and my hellions. Jasper looked content to have time with his uncle, and Juniper dragged them along. Even with his shitty attitude, Sebastian seemed to enjoy himself as much as he could. He mentioned he needed practice so he could be a good dad when the baby came. And while that was very sweet–the idea of my brother touching my wife weirded me out.

We forced our way into a more crowded part of a dimly lit street. The air was alive with excited chatter as children and parents milled through the neighborhood. Crisp autumn air nipped at my nose, and Sophia hooked her arm into mine and pulled me closer. My elbow sunk into her soft flesh.

I cast her a glance. “What?”

“What are the hard no’s for our relationship?” she chirped.

My nose wrinkled in confusion.

“Like… sex-wise?”

“Lucian, there are kids everywhere!” She gasped.

“And you’re the one talking about sex.”

“I am not!” Her sapphire eyes bore into mine as a subtle pinky hue crept into her cheeks. “Like, romantic-wise.”

Her words stopped me in my tracks. “We have rules?”

For the most part, as long as we were honest and safe, we could date or fuck whoever we wanted. That’s how Cameron got us into this mess.

“I, uh, well, not really.” she admitted.

It was weird hearing Sophia be so quiet. She seemed to be completely immune to social anxiety, but now something had her timid.

“As long as you come home, I don’t give a fuck, you know that,” I grumbled. “Mason’s the only one who cares, and her stipulation is just tell me before you do it.”

Sophia went on the most dates out of all of us. She just had this unconditional love for humans as a species. At least once a week, she was out with someone she met either at the gym or through work. Sophia had no desire for commitment, but she liked having a few consistent partners to snuggle up with at night. That’s where Cam, Mason and I came in.

“So… What if the person I want to date lives in the house?” Her words came slowly, and for a second, I had no idea what she meant.

She was in a relationship with everyone in the house… everyone except for one person.

“Sebastian?” I tried to hide my disgust at the idea.

I looked over to see him standing with his back toward us. Sebastian was tall and built like a goddamn superhero. So, while it wasn’t shocking that Sophia would be interested in Seb, it was still surprising when she nodded.

“You realize that I think Seb might actually be a psychopath… Right?” That was the only way I could explain the two hours daily he spent at minimum in the gym and his obsession with clean, whole foods.

Seriously, if I gave that man a Pop-Tart, he’d probably combust.

Sophia shot me a smile that suggested she knew that fact better than I did, which made sense because she worked from home and actively had a small friendship with my brother while I was out of the house nine to ten hours a day at work and also avoided the shit stain on my genetics. Weirdly enough, she had also known Sebastian longer than I had.

One of her moms, Heather, was Sebastian’s nanny. This started when he was two days old. Seb’s whore of a mother, Sabrina, decided returning to her corporate lawyer duties was more important than raising her son. My sister and I didn’t meet Seb until after our parents’ divorce was finalized, and he was almost a year old.

“Crazy runs in your family,” she teased.

My lips pressed into a thin line as I stared her down. “Leona and I are fine, thank you.”

“Leona’s fine, but you poke holes in–”

I silenced Sophia with a finger to her lips. It didn’t take a genius to know she was going to bring up Ashley and how I’d allegedly poked a hole in the condom used the night we made the twins. To this day, I denied that claim. But I was genuinely too high to remember what happened that night.

Either way, karma caught up to me when Ashley left me alone with two babies in the NICU.

“The Point is… would you be upset if Seb and I…. you know?” With one hand, Sophia formed a circle by pressing her thumb and pointer finger together. She then used her free hand to slip a finger in and out of the hole.

I probably should have told her fuck no. The only reason Mason got a pass was because she’d been dating Seb first, and Cam got a pass because I knew he wouldn’t take it. But Sophia… she and I had been together for over a decade.

I mulled the idea over in silence as we continued walking. Deep down, I knew Sophia and I were closer to besties with benefits than an actual romantic relationship. If she and I weren’t polyamorous, our relationship would have crumbled years ago. We just didn’t like each other in that way, which was fine because we didn’t need to.

But… maybe if I let Seb have fun with Sophia, he’d just leave Mason the fuck alone.

I reveled in the fact that I was Dad’s biggest disappointment… Seb still wanted his approval. He’d never get that if Dad found out we were sharing Mason Albright. And if I let Sophia have her fun, she might not be as sad around the holidays. Plus, she might take the news that Mason and I were maybe secretly married a little better.

“You promise I’ll still come first?” I asked.

She nodded once.

“Then knock yourself out. Hope you have fun with the household virgin.”

That wasn’t entirely true. Seb’s only had sex with Mason. But, while I knew Mason was an absolute freak with kinks better suited to books than real life, she was also a little shy with that stuff. So, while Seb had gotten laid, it probably wasn’t anything crazy.

Before Sophia and I could continue the riveting conversation on why exactly she wanted to rail my brother, Juniper dashed through someone’s lawn before leaping onto my legs. She wrapped her tiny arms around my knees, and my heart swelled.

I reached forward to smooth her pigtails.

“What?” I asked.

Juni leaned back with a crooked smile plastered on her face.

“Daddy, I got your favorite candy,” she teased in a sing-song way.

“Oh yeah?” I challenged. “Prove it.”

Juniper released me from her embrace before digging in the plastic pumpkin she was toting around. After a moment, she pulled out a blue raspberry lollipop, the type with gum in the center.

While it wasn’t exactly my first choice of candy to steal once she went to bed, it was close enough. Plus, it was a fucking honor to have a child who almost remembered something about you.

“Since you have my favorite, does that mean you’re going to share?” I scooped Juniper off the ground.

We’d been walking a while, so her legs were probably starting to get tired.

“Nu-uh. I just wanted to rub it in your face.” She beamed.

Sophia choked on a laugh, and suddenly, I knew the exact piece of candy that I’d claim for my dad-tax later.

“Mommy!” Jasper called, his voice drew nearer with every second. “Mommy! Looky!”

Jasper darted to Sophia just as Juniper had done with me; the only difference was a very flustered-looking Sebastian running close behind.

Sophia knelt to be on his level. “What’s up, buttercup?”

Jasper breathed heavily before rooting around in his bucket. Once he caught his breath and found whatever he was looking for, he lifted his gaze to meet Sophia’s.

He held his hand out, and she did the same. After a moment, he deposited a pink piece of taffy into her hand.

“Awww, is this for me?” she cooed.

Jasper's mop of ebony curls bounced as he beamed up at Sophia, who wrapped him in a hug and kissed the top of his head.

“Thank you, Jasper!” she said as if he had just given her the key to world peace. “I’m so proud of you for being kind.”

A smile tugged at my lips. Sure, my kids were as different as night and day, but they were both unique and not afraid to be who they wanted to be. That being said, the lack of praise seemed to rub Juniper the wrong way.

Her expression turned sour as her little brows furrowed and her lips pressed into a pout. She started to squirm in my arms, so I put her down. Juniper then stomped over to Sebastian and tugged on the black cotton of his sweatpants.

His eyes widened slightly, and he mirrored Sophia’s crouched stance.

Juniper’s nostrils flared as she angrily dug through her basket before finding a singular rope of black licorice and pushing it into Sebastian’s hands.

“Here,” she mumbled.

Rapid blinks obscured Sebastian’s icy gaze as he looked down at the candy like it was a trap. And, knowing Juniper, it probably was.

Juniper expectantly looked at Sophia, who smirked.

“You want me to tell you how nice you’re being, don’t you?” She laughed.

“Duh. I’m a good girl.” Juniper crossed her arms and wiggled her little shoulders.

If she was this sassy at three, God help me when she’s a teenager.

“Good girls don’t do nice things just to get rewarded,” Sophia scolded.

Juniper tossed her head back with a groan.

“Mommy,” she whined. “I shared my candy with Uncle Bash, and I hate him!”

I choked on a laugh, drawing a glare from Sebastian.

Jasper frowned at his sister’s admission before toddling over to his uncle. Jas wrapped his arms around Seb’s neck and patted his back.

“It’s okay. I love Uncle Bash.”

Sebastian went stiff as if he wasn’t sure what to do with this level of affection. All I knew was if he didn’t hug my son back, I was going to knock his perfect teeth down his fucking throat.

“Oooh!” Sophia’s excitement cut through my rage.

She extended a perfectly polished, almond-shaped nail toward a large, slightly impressive house. The couple passing out candy near the front door looked more like they belonged in a doll house rather than in real life.

I bet he was cheating on her.

“They go to the couple’s yoga Mason and I do. They told us we were everything that was wrong with the world last week.” Sophia’s tone remained cheery despite what she said.

“... So you want to avoid the house?” That’s what a normal person would do.

“What? Absolutely not!” She gasped before taking one kid in each hand. “I’ve got this house.”

Sebastian seemed relieved that Jasper was off of him. But Sophia’s sudden spiteful side left me too distracted to snap at my brother.

“You’re not usually confrontational.” That was my job.

“The best way to deal with bullies is to show them you don’t care.” Sophia flashed me a blinding smile. “I have the cutest kids in the world, and my life is great… plus, no one gets to be mean to my Mason and get away with it.”

Sophia gently tugged on the twins, leading the way to get her brand of revenge. I was proud of her for being petty enough to do that, but it really fucking sucked that she left me alone with Sebastian.

He exhaled a deep breath before standing. Normally, he had a couple of inches on me, but my boots pretty much leveled the difference.

“I have no idea how you managed to create two polar opposite kids in the same conditions,” Sebastian said matter-of-factly.

But, he was ignoring one glaring fact.

“You mean like Dad and Sabrina did with us?”

Sure, I had my mom, and I was born in Columbia, but my dad had me ten months out of the year. That meant Seb and I had the same opportunities and rules, and we were both raised by Heather White.

Sebastian’s golden brows knit together, and he looked at me like I was stupid. In his defense, he looked at a lot of people like that.

“We were similar, minus the fact that you weren’t smart enough to–”

“You were literally the worst-behaved child I ever met.” I confessed, mostly to make him shut up.

Sebastian’s laugh was dry and humorless. “I would prefer it if you didn’t joke about this.”

“Dude, I’m not kidding. You make Juni look like an actual angel. If you don’t believe me, call Leo. She’ll tell you the same thing.”

Sebastian was rambunctious, and his mouth was worse than Juniper’s could ever be. That’s probably why Dad and Sabrina pushed Seb so hard academically. It was frowned upon to send your child to boarding school, but having a genius who got accepted to college hours away when he was nine? That was something to brag about.

Sebastian’s jaw tensed, and I prepared myself for him to snap at me. It wouldn’t hurt my feelings, but I wanted to be prepared to eviscerate him verbally. Humbling Sebastian was my form of self-care.

I shot Sebastian a smug half-smile just to rile him up that much more. Unfortunately, I never got the chance to make my brother cry.

“So we meet again.” A deep, warm drawl greeted us as a weathered hand appeared on Sebastian’s arm.

A short man with green eyes wedged himself between Sebastian and I. Instantly, I recognized him as Cameron’s dad.

Why the fuck was he here? And how did he know Seb?

Sebastian’s lips pursed as his gaze connected with mine. It wasn’t hard to tell that he was as confused as I was.

“My, you are certainly tall.” The man commented as he reached up to dust off Sebastian’s shirt.

Before I could even process what was going on, Sebastian snatched the man’s weathered hand and held it away from him.

To most people, Seb was intimidating. Sure, he wasn’t absolutely massive like Cameron, but Seb wasn’t small; plus, he looked mean. Still, the minuscule man lit up at Sebastian’s minor assault.

“Strong too,” he mused as he looked adoringly at Seb.

… Was Cameron’s dad gay?

Sebastian seemed completely unfazed by the sudden, strange affection he received.

“I don’t appreciate being touched by strangers.” Sebastian glowered.

“Strangers is such a strong word.” The man smiled.

…. Should I intervene?

“Yes, but it’s also a fitting one.” Sebastian tossed his hand away in pure disgust.

“Then maybe we should change it,” the man suggested.

That’s when I walked away to find my family. Sure, my love life was weird, but there was no way in hell that I was watching my boyfriend’s dad hit on my brother.

I made sure to lightly shove past Cameron’s dad just to let him know I meant business, but the second I hit him, a strange prick hit my leg.

Fucking cheap ass costumes.

There was probably a needle stuck in one of the seams or something, and I hoped to God Mason and the kids wouldn't get stuck. But, as I angrily walked over to my family, a strange warm feeling crashed over me.

A feeling I knew all too well, one I fought to stay away from… but, where the hell could it have come from?

Chapter 14

Mason

Sophia’s bed was soft, and her sheets were silky. The lights were off, the world was quiet, and I was so tightly cocooned in the flat sheet that I could barely move. And, for the first time in over a day, I could finally breathe. There was no need to hide, force a smile, or even act like I was okay. All I needed to do was pretend to not exist until tomorrow, and I’d be fine.

But, there was one thing standing in the way of me relaxing.

I owed Cameron an apology. That’s all there was to it. For the past few days, I had been a hormonal, overwhelmed mess, and my talk with Sebastian did nothing to help that fact.

Knowing you were the prime target for a serial killer was enough to have anyone on their toes.

But, after last night, I knew Cam would never hurt me. Ever. And I was probably a little dumb for thinking he ever would.

For a beat, I thought about the best way to unwind myself from the covers. The only thing that came to mind was thrashing back and forth until I loosened the silk walls I had built to confine me. I was pretty sure that’s how butterflies emerged from their chrysalises.

With a heavy sigh, I began the process of freeing myself from my self-imposed cocoon. Slowly, I began to shift back and forth. With each movement, I felt the embrace of the sheet loosen. After what felt like an eternity, I was finally free to wiggle out of the silk.

But, I didn’t emerge as a beautiful butterfly with technicolor wings and the desire to hunt for nectar. Unfortunately, I was still a heavily pregnant woman who needed to apologize to her baby daddy.

So, instead of flying away to pollinate plants and go somewhere warmer, I grabbed the birthday gift Sophia took me to get for Cam and trudged downstairs.

Sophia’s house always felt a little spooky when the lights were off. The pale walls and vintage furniture made the whole place feel haunted. The pale moonlight streaming through the windows did not help this. A rustle of leaves came from outside, and I swore I saw a shadow move across the window.

That fact made me walk a little faster, even though I knew I was safe.

Eventually, I reached Cameron’s bedroom door. A shadow once again streaked through the light, and I frantically knocked on the wood that separated me from my gentle giant.

My heart beat a little faster as a nervous squeak escaped my lips when he didn’t immediately answer.

My face started to tingle as my rapping grew louder. And just as I forgot how to breathe, I heard shifting from inside Cameron’s room.

“Just a sec.” His words slurred slightly.

Was he okay?

Eventually, the door creaked open, and Cameron peered down at me with red-rimmed eyes. He scrubbed his face with his hands as if something was in his eyes.

“You Ain’t—“ He held up a finger as a hiccup disrupted his sentence. “You don’t need anything, right?”

His breath carried the unmistakable scent of alcohol. My stomach flipped, and I started to pick at the tape I had used to wrap the gift before realizing it wasn’t mine to pick apart.

I held it up to Cameron just to prevent me from destroying the strawberry-covered wrapping paper. He probably would have liked another pattern better, but the red fruit reminded me of him in ways I couldn’t explain.

He blinked a few times before focusing on the gift in my hands. His expression softened, and he reached out to me. I assumed he’d take the gift and shut the door. Instead, his hands lingered on mine.

His warmth seeped into my skin, causing an involuntary shiver to rack my body.

“What’s this?” The slight slur remained.

I didn’t really like the way talking felt right now, which probably should have been a sign that I should have waited to do this until tomorrow.

Not that I couldn’t speak, but more that just the idea of speaking had me exhausted. Worse than that was the fact that I knew what I wanted to say. But, getting my mouth to cooperate was like working an already exhausted muscle. So, I’d just need to make it easier on myself.

So all I told him was that the box was a gift.

Cameron's eyes softened further as he took the gift from my hands, his gaze trained on mine for a moment longer than usual. My heart skipped, and I had to break eye contact. But, instead of looking away, I focused on his forehead. It was something my agent taught me to do during social media training.

“Merci.” He seemed a little more comfortable speaking in French. “You, uh, you wanna come sit with me?”

My saliva went thick as an excited flutter filled my stomach.

I had known Cameron for months, which meant being around him was no longer a new feeling. But tonight felt different, like I was a schoolgirl who knocked on her professor’s door hoping for extra credit.

A smile tugged at my lips, and I nodded. He motioned for me to follow him as he entered his room and placed the package on his bed. I hoped he was just sitting it there before tearing into the paper I used to lovingly conceal his gift. Instead, he sunk to the ground, rested his back on the bed frame and reached for the mostly empty handle of whisky and rocks glass. He pressed the cup to his lips and drained the rest of its contents before placing it to the side and patting the ground.

“C’mere pretty girl.” He patted the floor beside him.

My breathing stilled as I realized he’d never called me that before. I was always Sweetpea, Darlin’, Mae, or, recently, little mama. I was probably reading too far into the situation. He was obviously drunk, so his new pet name was probably a result of that.

He reached up, holding his palm to the sky, and I took his hand in mine. He gingerly lowered me down, and I happily sat beside him, crossing my legs under me.

“Ain’t you–Ain’t you gonna ask me how my day went?” He leaned over to me as he spoke.

My face burned, and I nodded.

One corner of his mouth turned up as he leaned back into his bed and looked at the ceiling. The copper curls at the nape of his neck pressed into his skin, and I wondered if our daughter would have his hair. I hoped she did… his eyes too.

“My day started great, except for that slime-ball boyfriend of yours bein’ in our bed.” Cameron’s look of disgust was unfamiliar.

I wanted to tell him not to talk about Sebastian like that, but I also realized Seb had a habit of rubbing people the wrong way. For the longest time, that’s how I felt about him, too. I’d always been nice to Seb even if I didn’t like him, and that’s how Cam was too. That’s what was important.

“But I can look past him because he loves you. And anyone good to you is alright in my books,” he confessed as he slowly looked back down before grabbing his bottle of whisky. “Then I got to church.”

Cameron’s massive hands almost made his whisky cup look like a shot glass. He flicked the black cap off the bottle before pouring more of the dark liquor into his cup.

Other than the night he got me pregnant, I’d never seen Cameron drink more than a beer. And, to be completely honest, seeing him like this worried me.

Between my mom, my dad, and my job, I was used to drunks. But, that didn’t mean I liked them.

He pressed the glass to his lips but didn’t take a drink. I wondered if he could feel me staring. Slowly, he lowered the glass as his attention shifted to me.

“Shit, where are my manners?” he mumbled.

I thought he’d put the whisky down and focus on me instead, but he slowly passed me the glass. A little of the dark liquid sloshed out onto his hand as he gestured for me to take it.

“It’s good stuff, I promise,” he swore.

My body was rigid, and I took the glass out of obligation. Cameron seemed content as he sucked the spilled alcohol off his hands. He watched me expectantly for a moment, and my gaze flickered down to my stomach.

When I looked back, an expression of oh shit marred Cameron’s face.

“Don’t you dare drink that,” he lectured, as if he weren’t the one who gave it to me.

He clumsily snatched it from my hands before draining its contents in one go. He didn’t even flinch when he downed the whisky.

He placed the glass far away from me before leaning over, grabbing an opened cola from his nightstand, and passing it to me. I more readily accepted the can, but after his recent display, I brought the soda to my nose just to smell it.

“There ain’t nothin’ bad for the baby in there. I only drink my whisky neat.” He leaned down and kissed my stomach before whispering, “Sorry, baby girl.”

His hand soon replaced his lips, and Rosie kicked at him, almost like she accepted his apology for suggesting I drink.

“I know it ain’t time yet, and it’s better if she cooks for just a little longer–But God, I wish she’d just come already.” Cameron stopped speaking just to study me. “Is it alright if I lay on your lap?”

Another nervous squeak bubbled in my throat, but I kept it down. My heart raced like I had just run a mile, and my face went hot. I nodded, doing my best to contain my enthusiasm. The warmth in the way Cameron looked at me melted any lingering tension as I unfolded my legs.

He lowered his head onto my lap with slow, gentle movements. It always slipped my mind just how massive Cameron was. But, as I threaded my fingers into his hair, his colossal figure still dwarfed mine.

He grabbed me by the forearm and kissed my wrist before snuggling up to my belly. His hand spread across the small of my back as he held me in place.

For a moment, all I did was savor the way he felt against me. Cameron was heavy and warm, kind of like a heated blanket. He closed his eyes and a contented sigh escaped his lips.

“My day’s a lot better now,” he admitted.

I smiled at his words as warmth filled my chest. It was nice to know that I could comfort Cameron.

“You ain't gonna freak out if I lift up your shirt, right? I promise it won't be sexual.”

It could be sexual, and I wouldn't complain.

I shook my head.

He exhaled as he slipped my shirt up just enough to expose my stomach. Before I got pregnant, my stomach was so flat that you could see the bottom of my ribs. But, obviously, that wasn’t the case anymore. I knew why I had to look this way for now, but that didn’t help me feel any better in my skin.

Cameron ran a finger down one of the many red stretch marks that just kept appearing out of nowhere.

“I like these,” he mumbled. “Not in the same way Luce does. It’s a sex thing to him… I just think they’re a good reminder that our baby girl is growin’, and you’re doing a good job helpin’ her do that.”

His breath warmed my skin as he continued his exploration. I wasn’t entirely fond of the red lines that marred my skin, but Cameron’s description made me feel a little better.

“For years… this was all I wanted.” His admission caused my heart to stop beating in the best way.

I’m pretty sure Cameron realized he didn’t give me nearly enough information because, after a beat of silence, he continued.

“From the time I was old enough to understand the concept of having kids, I wanted some. I wanted two boys and two girls and a pretty wife who loved all of us unconditionally. And I’ve seen how you love the twins, and even if you don’t say it, I feel how you love everyone in this house… not to say that I think of you as my wife.”

I should have probably taken offense to that, but I didn’t think of Cameron as husband material, either. Something like that took time, and honestly, the only one who I thought of like that now was Lucian. But I didn’t think he felt the same way.

“God, that’s the start of just how great you are, Mason. And I’m not good enough for you, and I never will be.” Tears caused Cameron’s voice to crack, and alarm bells rang in my mind.

My lips parted, but no words came. Should I text someone? Or would Lucian and Sophia be home soon enough to fix this?

“And even with me knowin’ that, all I want is to keep you beside me.” He choked on the next part of his sentence. “I’m such a shitty person, and you don’t even know half of it.”

Tears collected in his eyes as they bore into mine. His chest shuttered, and under normal circumstances, what he said next would have been grounds for me to leave and call the cops.

“You don’t even know my real name, and here I am, expecting you to love me.”

His anguish was palpable, causing my heart to ache. Fortunately for him, I knew more than he thought.

I reached up and let my fingers blindly explore the comforter. Eventually, I felt the wrapping paper. I carefully pulled the box closer. It was heavier than I remembered, so instead of gently picking it up, I knocked it directly onto Cameron’s stomach.

The tears in his eyes dried as he sat up just enough to look at the box.

Confusion colored his strong features as he looked back at me. After a moment, he wiped his eyes and sat up.

“Can it wait?” He pleaded. “I ain’t in the right place to enjoy what you got me.”

I knew by how he didn’t linger on the bombshell he dropped he wouldn’t remember any of this in the morning. And it was probably better that way. I shook my head with a smile. It was for the best that he opened it now.

His shoulders sunk in defeat. I’d never seen someone dread a present as much as Cameron.

I planted my hand on his shoulder. His warmth seeped through his shirt and into my palm.

Hesitantly, he removed the pink and red paper just enough to see what was inside.

It was a model tractor kit that I’d found in a hobby shop. Sophia told me that it probably wasn’t a good gift, but with everything going on, I knew it’d give me more answers than Sebastian ever would without me needing to make Cam uncomfortable.

The article I found said Calvin Waters had restored a 1940 Ford 8n. There were no pictures of the actual tractor or Calvin, but I remembered the name.

As his hands started to shake, Cameron looked like he had forgotten how to breathe. He slid off what remained of the paper and lifted the box higher, staring at it in disbelief as he swallowed.

After what felt like forever, he lowered the box to his lap and looked at me.

“Mason, what do you know?” His voice shook with an emotion I couldn’t place.

I gave him a soft smile as I thought about the best way to tell him everything with as few words as possible.

I put one finger on his chest, and his pulse vibrated into my skin.

“Calvin.” My voice was even but soft.

The tractor remained in Cameron’s lap as he covered his mouth and heaved out a breath. I’d heard him tell Seb not to call him that last night, and that’s what fully confirmed my suspicion… even if part of me thought I dreamed it.

“I—Mason, I need you to know. I’d never ever in a million years hurt you.” He stopped to run a shaky hand through his hair. “I don’t know what Seb’s told you. But, if you’re scared or worried—you can leave, and I won’t let anything—”

I placed a hand on his cheek before pressing my lips to his, mostly to tell him to shut up. Maybe it was me being stupid or the fact that I genuinely knew nothing about the case that didn’t involve Calvin. But I had complete faith that Cameron would protect me at all costs.

At first, Cam was stiff. But after a moment, he relaxed and kissed me back—but they weren’t his usual kisses.

They were longing, desperate even. Like they were his first kisses in years although I knew what wasn’t the case.

“I love you, please don’t go,” he mumbled into my lips.

That was funny, considering he just told me I could leave. Again, I chalked that up to him being drunk.

I wanted to tell him that leaving was never an option for me. But, before I could even prepare the words, a knock came at the door.

Once again, Cameron stiffened. He took a deep breath and cleared his throat. I expected him to collect himself and answer the door. But that wasn’t the case.

“Go away. We’re busy.” Cameron called.

There was a moment of silence, and that’s when I remembered the shadows I’d seen outside. Realistically, it was probably Lucian or Sophia knocking to tell us they were home. Even so, I wondered who was actually at our door.

Chapter 15

Sebastian

Cameron Cole had absolutely zero right to tell me to go away when he had my girlfriend in his room. If it hadn’t been for the tiny terrors following me down the hallway, I would have busted open the damn door. But, I was considerate. If that stupid behemoth was defiling my Princess, I didn’t want Jasper and Juniper to see anything when I opened the door. So, instead of fetching Cameron and Mason for dinner like Sophia had asked me to, I made an excuse and vanished into my apartment.

You know, I had really done Mason a favor by installing cameras throughout the house. It meant that I could protect her better. No one in this house could so much as insult her without me knowing.

I slipped off my hoodie and tossed it onto my bed before crashing into my desk chair and opening my laptop. After just a few clicks, I could open up my cameras.

At first, it was a grid with a view of all the rooms. Sophia and Lucian were completely engrossed in dinner with the kids, but they weren’t my concern. After a moment of searching, I found Cameron’s room and double-clicked on the small screen to enlarge it before leaning in to view it closer.

Mason was lying on Cameron’s bed with her knees bent while he showered her in kisses. Her laughter filled the air, and a strange feeling flooded my system.

It wasn’t quite anger or even jealousy. After all, I’d gotten off to Mason's sex tape so many times that I could tell you what happened when. I was used to her having sex with someone else. But what I wasn’t used to was whatever this strange, empty, magnetic feeling in my chest was.

Cameron pulled away and flashed her a dreamy smile that made my heart soar. I didn’t find him particularly attractive or anything, but he had a nice smile.

Mason’s chest heaved as she regained her composure. She pressed a hand to her chest and propped herself up on her elbows.

“You alright? No pain or nothin’?” He seemed genuinely concerned.

Should she be in pain?

“What’d you do to her?” I mumbled.

Mason’s dark hair swayed as she shook her head no.

“Good.” That was Cameron’s last word before he practically tackled Mason to the bed.

If it weren’t for her reigned giggles, I would have gone downstairs and made him regret touching her.

I was terrified he’d hurt her, but the longer I watched, the more Cameron seemed like a golden retriever eager to play with his owner.

“You’re sure it’s okay if I go further?” he panted.

Mason seemed almost too excited at the idea of fucking Cameron. A lesser man would have used this to start a fight. But I knew if I argued, she might ask me how I knew she was excited about that, then I’d have to explain the cameras.

There was a spark of pure, unadulterated joy in Cameron’s eyes as he grabbed the neck of Mason’s skeleton-themed shirt. He hesitated for a moment before tearing through the material like it was wet tissue paper. Mason’s excited gasp mixed with the sound of ripping cotton and a spring tightened in my stomach.

I looked down to see my cock slightly pressing into my sweatpants.

A tingling sensation crept up my neck, and my breathing hitched.

A rush of embarrassment mingled with the budding arousal, and I thought about slamming the laptop shut just to save my pride… but no one was here to witness my shame.

Plus, it wasn’t Cameron turning me on. It was Mason. Just Mason. Nothing else. Cameron just happened to be there, kissing her neck in a way that made Mason’s back arch. I knew what that sensation felt like: Alex had a beard, and he’d kiss my neck in an attempt to get me to finally fuck him. But I knew my virginity was for someone special.

Still, I wondered what Cameron was doing differently to make her moan with just his lips on her neck. My cock went full mast, and a bead of pre-cum dampened my sweats. I stood up just long enough to slip the cotton down to my ankles.

When I sat down, the plastic mesh material of my chair was cold on my ass. Even that didn’t stop me from gliding my hand down my erection. The balls on the three piercings spanning the underside of my cock twisted, causing a shiver of pleasure to ripple through me.

It’d been a while since I last masturbated. After having sex, the feeling of my hand or even a toy could never compare to the warm, tight, wet feeling of Mason’s pussy, so I usually saved my needs for her to satisfy. But there was something about watching the way her expressions changed for someone as lowly as Cameron that got me going.

She could be upstairs getting the best cock in her life. Instead, she was settling for the human equivalent of a grizzly bear. The act alone could have been seen as a jab at me, and that’s when an idea hit.

She wanted me to get jealous. She wanted me to watch her fuck Cameron. Mason Albright wasn’t an idiot, and she wanted to remind me of that fact by punishing me. And what a beautiful, fitting punishment it was.

I was so desperate for this girl that I’d drink her bathwater if she commanded me to. But Mason knew the best way to drive me crazy was to deprive myself of my drug of choice: her.

When Cameron pulled back, Mason’s chest was rosy, and her knees started to shake.

“I ain’t even touched you yet, and you look like you’re about to come,” he taunted.

Mason’s dissonant gaze widened as she feverishly shook her head no. That’s when I realized she was probably having another one of her episodes. It wasn’t uncommon for Mason to stop speaking for hours or even days, especially when she was worked up for a prolonged period.

But, when she got like that, I assumed sex was off the table. But there she was, ready and willing to accept Cameron’s unworthy cock?

“I bet I could make you come with just my hand.” His low voice sent a chill down my spine, and I stroked my cock a little slower. “But you don’t want that, do you?”

This time, Mason’s silent refusal was a little slower, as if she wasn’t sure.

This caused a crooked grin to sprout on Cameron’s lips. He lay beside her, causing me to realize just how massive this man was. He had to be nearly two feet taller than Mason, and his gargantuan frame made Mason look like nothing more than a toy.

My heart beat a little harder as my hand stilled. My cock throbbed against my palm as Cameron walked his touch down Mason’s exposed stomach, following one of her stretch marks along the way.

“Do you know how absolutely perfect you are, pretty girl?” His voice was low and raspy. “That’s right, my girl is gorgeous.”

My chest felt so hot I couldn’t breathe.

Mason shot him a coy smile, and Cameron traversed lower, sneaking a hand into the waistband of her pants.

She went tense as her lips parted.

“And to make it better, you are absolutely, undeniably mine.” The possessive edge in Cameron’s voice caught me off guard.

Mason knew she was mine, and I made that painfully obvious. But, with her words not cooperating, she couldn’t defend our relationship. I should have been angry, but all that did was fill me with the desire to prove Cameron wrong. To remind Mason who the fuck she actually belongs to.

Before I could linger on the subject, Cameron did something that made Mason jerk. She pulled her lower lip into her mouth and tipped her head back as a look of bliss colored her perfect face.

She reached over and squeezed Cameron’s arm so tight that his tanned flesh bulged between her fingers. Without thinking, I started to stroke myself again. My breathing came in small, needy gasps as I tipped back in my chair.

Mason made some sort of breathy whine that caused Cameron to freeze. I did the same, and he withdrew his hand. His fingers glistened with Mason’s arousal, and I thought about what it’d feel like to suck her off his fingers; if he’d react when I ran my tongue along his digits and bit his fingertips when he withdrew them from my mouth. Would Mason like it if it did that?

“No one said you could come,” he warned.

I looked down at the pre-cum glistening on the head of my cock. I’d gotten close, too. If I was down there, would Mason and I have finished together?

Mason stared him down as if she was silently daring him to tell her she couldn’t. She never got that attitude with me. Was that a sign of her loving me more? Or… was there something he could do for her that I wouldn’t.

Cameron looped his fingers into her pants before yanking them down with one fluid movement. With her clothing out of the way, he stood and removed his own. I looked away for a moment so I wouldn’t scar myself by seeing Cameron’s penis, but after a moment, curiosity got the best of me.

I needed to see what would have Mason so willing to belittle herself.

My first peak was a small one. I cracked an eye and shut it just as quickly as it opened. But what I saw had to be wrong. I’d need to dedicate more attention to this… for Mason, of course.

So, I turned back to the screen. In the time I looked away, Cameron had put Mason on all fours, and her face was toward the camera. Her cool toned tattoos helped her stand out in Cameron’s mostly warm-colored room. She was like a blackbird sitting on the branch of a maple tree.

Cameron ran a massive hand down her back, stopping to rub it for just a moment. Mason’s head sunk into the comforter as she groaned with pleasure.

I made a mental note to schedule her a real massage.

“That feel good, pretty girl?” Cameron asked.

Mason’s weak mhm was muffled by the comforter.

“Good, just try to relax for me, alright?” His voice was soothing, but my soul nearly left my body when I noticed the toy in his hand.

It wasn’t that I’d never seen a butt plug, just that I’d never seen one like that. Instead of the standard smooth shape, the blue silicone was in a swirled shape–almost like a less severe corkscrew, and there was a small black remote near Cameron’s knee.

He grabbed a nearby bottle of lube and coated the toy before carefully rubbing it in. Once it was ready, he pressed the toy into her. Mason let out a muffled moan as he searched for the remote. When he found it, he pressed the center, and a barely audible vibration filled the air.

My eyes widened, but Cameron acted as if it were completely normal. Like they were doing fucking missionary or something.

But he didn’t stop at just putting a vibrating toy into her ass. Cameron’s hand snaked forward as he twined his fingers into Mason's short, silky hair. At first, it looked like he was rubbing the nape of her neck, but after a moment, his grip tightened, and he yanked Mason's head up.

Her lips were parted, and her eyes closed. As she heaved in a breath, I started beating my cock like it was a death match.

“Look at how well you're taking my toy. How does it feel, pretty girl?” Cameron mused.

Mason remained silent as she tried to look down, but Cameron pulled her head up again.

She now bit her lip and gripped the comforter.

“If I had to guess, you feel full, and the vibration is new, right?”

He let go of Mason just long enough for her to nod.

“Do you think you can take a little more? We’re not done yet.” His tone was sickeningly sweet, but his words were all but menacing.

And, despite not wanting him anywhere near my girl, I was quietly pleading with whatever divine being lived in the sky that Mason would say yes. I wanted to see Mason pushed to her limits. I wanted to see her cum for this behemoth of a man like the whore she was.

When she eventually nodded her head, I was so hard that my cock could have cut diamonds.

Cameron’s grin widened as he ran his tongue along his teeth. They were remarkably white, considering the years he spent smoking.

He palmed her ass for a moment, seemingly fine with just enjoying the way Mason looked bent over. But, after what felt like forever, Cameron shifted around, giving me a full view of his penis.

Why the fuck is he so big.

I was thankful that I was just watching the two from afar because my jaw dropped at his sheer size.

He should have to register that thing as a weapon, Jesus Christ. How the fuck was Mason going to take him? Also, she already had something in her ass. Where was he going to go?

My questions were soon answered as Cameron slowly slid into my girl. Her mouth widened in a gasp as he lazily rocked his hips. He had to look up for a moment, and I swore his eyes rolled back.

“She feels good, doesn’t she?” I sputtered although no one could hear me.

Mason choked on a breath, and Cameron took that as a challenge. He let go of Mason’s hips to pull her head up once more. He then used his free hand to slip two fingers into Mason’s mouth.

“Look at that, all of your holes filled by one man. What do you have to say about that?” he mocked.

Mason moaned as he thrust into her again. This time, he went hard enough to make her tits bounce.

The spring in my stomach tightened so much that it was one wrong move away from snapping.

“It’s more than that, though. I’ve filled all your holes, and now.” He removed his fingers from her mouth, leaving them connected by a strand of saliva.

He continued to slide in and out of her as his hand reached for her stomach. His touch was reverent like he’d worship the very ground Mason walked on if she’d let him—which was the only way to treat someone like Mason.

“Because of these little marks, there will always be undeniable proof that, at one point, every inch of your body belonged to me.”

And just like that, the coil of arousal snapped, leaving a hot burst of cum to exit me and land directly on the keyboard of my laptop.

“God dammit.” I panted, grabbing a nearby tee shirt to sop up my mess.

How to get semen off of a laptop was something I never wanted in my search history. Under normal circumstances, I’d just take it to a repair shop and let them handle my mess… but this one felt too personal to leave in the hands of an underpaid teen.

It took me nearly forty-five minutes to pop off the keys and wipe everything off with rubbing alcohol, but now all that was left was to wait… which I hated. I didn’t want to risk damaging my laptop by turning it on too early, so instead of watching the cameras for the rest of the night, I ventured downstairs, hoping to see my Princess. Instead… I saw him.

Cameron was in the kitchen, his copper hair slicked back and his shirt off. In the low lighting, I could make out scars on his impossibly broad shoulders and back. I should have questioned him about them, but the long, red lines that stained his flesh distracted me.

I swallowed hard as I realized that they probably changed positions after my little accident and that Mason probably did that.

She never left nail marks on my back.

I drew in a deep, shaky breath and tried to think about anything other than him railing my girl.

“Where’s Mason?” My voice came out shaky, but I had no idea why.

Cameron slowly turned to face me, and I noticed the short glass full of brown liquid in his hand.

“Hmm?” His grumble was so low it practically reverberated in my chest.

Instinctually, my gaze flickered to his crotch. His maroon sweatpants didn’t show anything inappropriate, and for some disgusting reason, that disappointed me.

I forced myself to look up and hoped the dim lighting would hide the inferno in my cheeks.

“Mason, my girlfriend. Where is she?” I forced myself to sound irritated.

Cameron shot me a cocky smirk as he planted his hands on the kitchen island. From this position, I could see everything I never wanted to. The definition in his tree-trunk-like arms, the dusting of wiry chest hair covering his front, and just how soft he looked. If he actually cared about his appearance, Cameron could have an impressive physique. But, all his muscles were hidden under layers of overindulgence.

“She’s the mother of my child.” He stated calmly. “So you can stop with the my girlfriend line. It just makes you seem desperate.”

I was a little taken aback by Cameron’s… directness. Sure, he and I had never been friendly, but he’s also never outright denied my claim over Mason. I stood and stared for a moment as he lifted the cup to his lips before taking a long swallow.

When he finished, he placed it on the granite countertop.

“You drink?” He didn’t sound too interested in his own question.

“I, uh… yeah, I do,” I admitted.

He blew out a quick breath as he slid the glass over.

“Take a sip of that,” he ordered. “It’s the good stuff.”

I looked down at the glass as I took a deep breath. Was this some sort of sick test? Was Cameron trying to poison me?

Normally, I’d just knock the glass over. I didn’t have much experience in bars, but I knew that if someone bought you a drink, it was more often than not drugged. That’s just how the world worked, especially when the drink came from someone with a fake name, but something in me spurred me in a different direction.

The cup was cool and weighty in my hand as I pressed it to my lips. Instantly, the liquor caused my chest to burn, and I almost immediately spit it out. But, if I were to do that, I’d show Cameron that he was better than me at something, so instead of swallowing my pride, I swallowed the whisky.

I almost gagged as I did, but I kept it down.

A corner of Cameron’s lip tugged up, but his smile was more sarcastic than genuine. “You’re lookin’ at me funny.”

His comment caused me to stop breathing as I looked away. I reminded myself that this sudden shift in his behavior was probably because of the liquid courage in his system and not because I’d seen his penis.

He reached over the counter to grip my chin, and my heart nearly leapt out of my body as he forced me to hold his gaze. The lack of lighting made his brown eyes appear impossibly dark.

“Listen, I know you don’t like me.” He drawled.

“I hate you.” I confirmed, but those words came out much softer than usual like I had to remind myself of that fact more than him.

He nodded in approval but didn’t echo my feelings. “But, even with that… I know you love Mason.”

I ran my tongue along my teeth as I thought, letting it linger on my canines as I waited for him to continue, but he never did.

“So… where is this going?” I spoke slowly, hoping he’d catch onto the fact that he hadn’t given me nearly enough information.

Cameron pressed his elbows to the counter and looked at the floor for a beat. His chest rose as he took a breath before focusing on me once more.

“I saw you and Dale talking during service before, well, you know.” He cleared his throat before standing to his full height. It was weird having someone actually tower over me. “And, I need you to tell me everything y’all talked about… for her.”

Chapter 16

Cameron

Golden sunbeams flooded through the cracks in my curtains and caught in the dust particles flitting through the air. Mason’s head rested on the middle of my chest as she held onto me like a child would a teddy bear. Unfortunately, Sebastian was also here.

Last night, he claimed to need to be here because he didn’t trust me. But something in the way he looked at me told a different story, one I didn’t care to know.

I turned my head slowly just to look at them. The straw-colored light warmed Mason’s otherwise cool features, making her look otherworldly. Like an elf or a fairy, even… and as much as I hated to admit it, it was doing something similar to the creep clinging to her as if his life depended on it.

I reached out and swept Mason’s hair behind her ear, which caused her nose to wrinkle. She swatted me away before grabbing onto my hand. My heart nearly exploded when she mumbled a barely coherent I love you.

I’d heard that phrase hundreds of times from Luce, Soph, and the kids but never from someone who knew me.

I’d downed an entire handle of whisky on an empty stomach last night. That meant I spent hours so drunk that black spots threatened to claim my vision. Somehow, I remembered everything. Maybe it was because I was determined not to forget a minute of it, or perhaps it was because I stayed up waiting for my sober mind to replace my drunken one.

I just knew I didn’t want to forget a minute of Mason. Somehow, without her even using words, she made me feel safe. I didn’t tell her everything, just that I loved her, and I never meant to drag her into this mess. All she did was smile, and my God, that smile. It was bright and sweet, and it told me more than she ever could.

Against all odds, she trusted me. She saw me. She wanted me for me. For the first time in over twenty years, someone knew who I was, and they weren’t scared. She didn’t push me away. Instead, she opened her arms to me.

My eyes started to burn, so I covered my face and let out a chest-clearing breath. I needed to get up lest I risk waking up the angel sleeping beside me. The bed squeaked as I stood, and Mason shifted closer to the devil she loved for some fucking reason.

He’d willingly told me everything Dale said yesterday. Unfortunately, it was nothing new. All he’d been told was that I was fat, stupid, past my prime, and being replaced. Even though it was nothing new, I took a little comfort in the fact that he’d been told the same thing. It helped make Dale’s claim of replacing me more valid.

But the fact that he was telling Sebastian, that didn’t sit right with me.

I bent down and pressed a kiss to Mason’s cheek before getting closer to Sebastian’s ear. Even in his sleep, he reeked of over-expensive, citrusy cologne. Who the fuck did he have to impress?

With my lips pressed to the side of his head, I whispered, “If you hurt her, I won’t hesitate to kill you.”

And that was a promise. I wasn’t a violent man, but if anyone dared to touch a hair on Mason’s head, I wouldn’t hesitate to protect what was mine.

Sebastian stirred but didn’t wake. Maybe that was for the best. I straightened my shoulders before heading into the hall. I remembered to duck under the door frame instead of smacking my head on it, which meant today was off to a good start.

When I rounded the corner, I was a little shocked to see Sophia awake and making coffee. Normally, she got me up to do that.

“G’mornin’,” I called.

Her sapphire gaze slowly shifted around the open space of our home. Normally, she greeted me with a smile and a kiss, but not today. Instead, she held eye contact with me for a beat before turning back to the coffee pot.

I stepped a little closer. Maybe she just didn’t hear me.

“Good morning, Sophia.” I kept my tone light despite the slight chill running down my spine.

She didn’t bother to look back at me. “Why didn’t you tell me you got fired?”

Her question stopped me dead in my tracks.

“Beg your pardon?” I hid my nerves under a laugh.

Sophia angrily slammed the top of the coffee pot and started the machine before whipping around to stare at me. She folded her arms under her breasts as she shot me a look that meant I was in trouble.

“Cameron Cole, you heard me.” She cocked her hip. “First your dad whom you have no contact with shows up, then Lucian has to be the one to tell me that your dad not only fired you but ridiculed you in front of the church.”

Suddenly I felt very hot around the collar despite lacking a shirt.

“We tell each other everything.” She sounded exasperated as she stomped toward me. “Even the really gross stuff! Like when—”

I held a hand up to stop her. I loved that my relationship with Sophia was comfortable enough for her to share everything. Still, sometimes, everything was a little too much to listen to, especially when it wasn’t even seven a.m.

“But you get the point!” she continued. “You’re my person, like Mason’s Lucian’s person. We are one hundred percent no secrets ever.”

Her eyes bore into mine with the intensity of those annoying LED headlights, causing me to look away. It was one thing to tell Mason. Somehow, she pretty much figured it out on her own. Sophia, though… not only was she prone to overreacting, but I’d been lying to her for years.

“I get it, and I’m sorry,” I mumbled.

“Sorry for what? Use your words,” she challenged.

“For not tellin’ you…. I just didn’t think it was that big of a deal.”

And honestly, under any other circumstances, it wouldn’t be. The church wasn’t a real job; it didn’t pay me, and it just took up my time. It’d be like Lucian quitting playing video games or Mason quitting reading. Our lives would go on as normal. They’d just have a little extra time.

For all intents and purposes, Sophia was my boss on top of everything else. I kept her farm running, and now I’d have more time to do that. Shouldn’t this be a good thing?

“Look me in the eyes and say that,” she ordered.

I wanted to oblige her, but my gaze felt like it weighed a ton, making it impossible to lift. Her bare feet padded on the wooden floors before her perfectly manicured toenails came into view.

She placed a hand on my chin and forced me to look up. Her acrylic nails scratched my cheeks as she refused to break eye contact.

“Say it again.” Her grip tightened. “If you can say it while looking me in the eyes—I’ll believe you.”

My stomach bottomed out.

“Soph, we’ve been together for three years, when have you ever known me to lie to you?” The key word in that was known.

She arched a brow and wiggled her shoulders. One of the pink silk spaghetti straps on her pajamas slipped off, and I fought the urge to slide it back into place.

“For the last three years, you’ve never fought me when I asked you to look me in the eyes.”

I chewed on the inside of my lip as I slowly shook my head. Why couldn’t she just believe me? Secrets were like kinks; everyone had at least one, and they weren’t for everyone.

The look of betrayal on Sophia’s beautiful face felt like someone slapped me.

“Look, I’m used to being around sketchy things,” she confessed.

I almost laughed at her. “You grew up in a wealthy suburb in Portland.”

The strangest thing about her childhood was the fact she had two moms.

“Yeah, but one of my moms has a job that I can’t really get into…. I just know it’s helped me recognize when shady things are happening.”

I tipped my head to the side. “Heather’s a nanny.” And as far as I knew, Victoria wrote horror novels.

“It’s not Heather,” Sophia confirmed. “And I can’t really get into Victoria’s day job.”

My chest went tight as it felt like a tornado swept through my brain, clearing my mind of any coherent thoughts I could have had. What type of job could Tori have?

“Is it related to Seb’s job?” I wasn’t sure if Sophia knew it or not, but Seb’s line of work definitely fell into dubious territory.

Sophia’s pupils shrunk to pinpricks as she focused on me. “How do you know Seb’s job is sketchy?”

My blood ran cold. Was that something I wasn’t supposed to know? Or was I just not supposed to know the details of it?

“He, uh, he told me a little bit about it.” I played with the hair at the nape of my neck.

Sophia’s gaze intensified like she was dissecting me. “He’s not supposed to tell anyone about his job. It’s a need-to-know basis type of thing… So why did you need to know?”

Sophia's question hit me like a freight train, sending a jolt of panic through my veins.

Because I was his prime suspect.

My attention flickered around the room, looking for anything I could use to change this conversation. All I found were reminders of the life we had built–family photos—a mess from the kids that we’d never got to pick up the night before. Lucian’s boots were in the middle of the living room because he liked to piss Sophia off by not putting them on the shoe rack. One of Mason’s books rested on the coffee table. It was a beautiful life, but one Sophia and Lucian made with someone they knew nothing about.

Sophia stepped closer, and I fought the urge to step back.

This wasn’t the way I wanted to start my day. That’s when I noticed the line of ultrasounds stuck to the fridge. My shoulders fell as I realized I had an excuse.

“I need to start making breakfast. Mae gets sick if she’s up too long without eating.”

My feet stuck to the floor as I tried to unroot myself from the ground, but Sophia’s hand found the crook of my elbow and anchored me in place.

“Mason is supposed to avoid any and all stress, doctors orders. Cameron, I love you, but I’m not going to risk her health because you can’t tell me what the heck is going on with you.” Sophia’s expression was stern, but the tone in her voice almost begged me just to be honest with her.

If we had a few more moments alone, I might have caved to her demands. Luckily, we were interrupted by Mason wandering out into the kitchen. Her chin-length hair stuck up in every direction as she rubbed her eyes with the heel of her hand.

“Cameron, move.” Mason yawned.

She didn’t have to tell me twice.

Sophia released me, and I took a step back. Mason quickly filled my spot by wrapping her arms around Sophia’s neck and burying her face in Sophia’s breasts.

“Morning,” she mumbled to Sophia.

Delight slowly etched away the lingering suspicion on Sophia’s face. “Good morning, Honeybee. How’d you sleep?”

Mason’s response was some completely unintelligible mix of French and English that left Sophia and I both scratching our heads.

“Where’s Lucian?” Mason managed as she pulled away to look at Sophia.

Sophia smoothed Mason’s hair down, and Mason rested her chin on Sophia’s chest as she looked up at her.

“Masie, Lucian would rather die than be up before eight,” Sophia soothed.

That was barely an exaggeration. Before then, the only thing that could wake him was his kids. And even then, it wasn’t a secret that he preferred when they woke someone else.

“I have a doctor’s appointment. He promised he’d come.” Mason’s little pout pulled at my heart.

… With Dale letting me go, would I be able to go to her appointments?

“Are you gonna get to see Rosie?” My mouth ran faster than my mind.

Mason had been having a lot of appointments since she got to Hartwood, about one every other week. And I had no idea what happened at any of them.

She didn’t bother to move away from Sophia as she looked at me. “No, that’s next week.”

Mason said that completely casually. But the idea of maybe getting to see my daughter had my heart racing. Plus, a week was enough to test Dale by missing church. If he were really letting me go, he wouldn’t care if I missed Sunday service.

“Why? Do you want to come?” Mason tipped her head as she spoke.

I wanted to tell her maybe, but Sophia’s stare was stabbing through me. So, instead of carrying on the conversation, I turned to make breakfast.

The table was set, the kids were dressed, and Lucian was nowhere to be found. If he didn’t have plans, that would have been fine. But, in addition to needing to be up to go to Mason’s appointment with her, he’d been talking about how he needed to go to his tattoo shop to work with his apprentice a bit. Despite his burgeoning fame, he was determined to help Sera become an official tattoo artist. He said it wasn’t fair that she lost her money and time because he got a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Plus… I was fairly certain he was going to have her take over running the shop because he was also dead set on not closing it—something about not wanting people to lose their jobs.

Mason offered to go wake him up, but I didn’t want her to worry about running up and down the stairs. Plus, she also needed to get ready for her day. So, I was the one tasked with getting the world’s heaviest sleeper out of bed.

When I got to Sophia’s bedroom door, I was fully prepared to just pick him up and piss him off, but before I even opened the door, I was greeted with his voice.

“Yeah, I know you fucking signed me. But, the contract stated I didn’t need to release music until after Mason gave birth. Remember, the entire Love Me Atomically needs to be a duet. It’s good for your career and Mason’s rebrand, and she has bigger fucking problems right now.” Lucian’s anger was palpable.

Still, I was a little impressed with how disrespectful Lucian could be to someone signing his paychecks.

I slowly cracked the door to see Lucian with his back toward me, cell phone placed to his ear, wearing nothing but black skinny jeans and a leather belt.

The lean muscles in his back twitched as he moved, causing his dark tattoos to move. Most of the art on his body was contained to his front, but he had the twins’ names and footprints on either shoulder blade. He said the man who taught him how to tattoo did them for free as a sort of gift while Jas and Juni were still in the NICU. He couldn’t bring his babies home, but it was a way for him to always have them with him.

“Yes, but I still have a day job,” he snapped to whoever was on the other line. “Don’t you give a fuck about small business owners?”

Lucian paced back and forth, talking as much with his free hand as he did his mouth.

“Yes–But I also have a doctor’s appointment to go to with your biggest money maker–No, I’m not carrying the baby. I don’t have a uterus. Are you fucking stupid?”

And that was my sign to intervene before Lucian’s mouth cost him his dreams.

I snuck up on him, and he jumped when I put a hand on his shoulder. “You aren’t famous enough to be a diva.”

His brows knit together as he glared at me before placing a hand over the bottom of the phone. The black polish on his nails was chipped to hell. Normally, he painted them once a week when he did Juniper’s nails. It was like a daddy-daughter bonding activity, except Jasper sometimes wanted his nails done, too. Lucian just didn’t have time to paint them recently, even though he made time for the kids.

“Shut. Up. Cameron,” he growled.

“Don’t come crying to me when they realize you’re too big of a pain in the ass to work with.”

Lucian rolled his eyes and looked away. That’s when I realized I’d have to hit a little harder if I actually wanted him to listen.

So I pressed my lips directly to his ear before whispering, “It’ll probably make Mason sad if you get let go after she pulled so many strings to get you here.”

The glance Lucian shot me was still mean enough to let me know he was pissed off, but the softness in his eyes hinted at the fact he knew I was right.

His shoulders fell as he closed his eyes and exhaled.

“I can send you a few rough demos by the end of the day, but they won’t be studio quality,” he relented.

Apparently, that’s all whoever he was talking to wanted because the second he finished speaking, he hung up before hurling his phone at the wall.

“Fuck!” he shouted.

I placed another hand on his shoulder before wrapping my arms around his chest. Lucian was always warm, which made up for the fact he wasn’t necessarily the softest person to cuddle.

“Are you really pitchin’ a fit because you have to do some work?” I teased.

“Um, excuse you?” He snorted, turning just enough to make eye contact. “Because Mason’s record label doesn’t keep their word, I have to tell Sera she needs to put off tattooing on human skin today. It was supposed to be her first time, and now I look like an asshole!”

To be fair… Lucian was an asshole. But that wouldn’t help the situation. Also, I had a feeling Lucian just didn’t read the contract.

“Let’s think about it. Your shop doesn’t open until noon,” I said, lifting Lucian’s arm to look at his watch. “So, you have almost four hours to work on your music.”

“Uh, wrong. I need to go to the OB with Mason, and it takes half an hour to get there. Then her doctor is always an hour late, but God forbid if we’re fucking late. Then, Mason and I also go to a nearby coffee shop to get her a little treat because she’s growing a baby and deserves it. Also, by the way, her growth scan last week told us that Rosie is going to be fucking huge, so thanks for that.”

I added that to the list of things in Mason’s pregnancy that I’d need to apologize for. Hopefully, size was all Rosie would get from me.

“And if all that wasn’t enough, I’m planning on proposing today after the appointment!” Lucian continued.

I could tell by how much angrier he sounded that his proposal was the major issue. And… the selfish part of me wasn’t ready for him to have a more formal bond with Mason than I did. Being the father of her child was one thing, but it’d never compare to the title of husband. So, despite the fact I didn’t want to marry Mason, nor did I want to see Lucian NOT marry Mason, I decided to dissuade him.

“It seems like she always has a doctor’s appointment nowadays. Just do it after the next one.”

“Why are you talking like I’m not going?” A dry, humorless laugh punctuated Lucian’s question.

I held my palms up to let him know I meant no harm. “All I’m saying is Mason has other partners. Plus, she did the first twenty-something weeks of this pregnancy without you.”

And that seemed only to anger him more. “Okay, but she was in France and had a car. Mason has yet to get her own vehicle, still gets lost in the grocery store here, and deserves support. So if I don’t go, who will? You?”

I looked away from him.

“No, of course not. Because you couldn’t even take her to the fucking hospital when you thought she was in labor.” He jabbed a finger to my chest.

My lips rolled in, and I shook my head. “What about Sophia? If she goes, Mason still has support, Seb ain’t near her, and you get your time to work. Everyone wins.”

Lucian’s annoyed stare told me he knew I was right.

“Fine, but you’re dropping Jas and Juni off at daycare.”

That was a trade I could live with. I just hoped Lucian’s day at work would make him a little easier to deal with tonight.

Chapter 17

Lucian

I sat in the support person's chair, mere inches away from Sera, as she carefully scratched a bird into one of her friend’s skin. Originally, she’d wanted to go all out with a portrait of a sparrow. Her end goal was to specialize in black and gray photo realism like I did, but I suggested starting small. It wasn’t that I didn’t think she could do it—I’d seen the fantastic work she did on fake skin—but real skin is a little different. Besides, I knew I was in no shape to give her much guidance today.

After whatever the fuck happened last night, I woke up feeling like I was crawling out of my skin. I was drenched in sweat, nauseous to the point where every breath made me want to hurl, and my head throbbed so violently that it felt like it was going to fucking explode. But the worst part was the unrelenting craving for the substances I used to drown myself in. I’d sell my soul for just one pill because I knew it’d end this suffering.

Was this because I’d drank with Sophia? No, it couldn’t have been. I didn’t feel like this yesterday morning. What the fuck was going on?

“Boss, how does this look?” Sera asked. Her short pink hair brushed her neck as she looked up at me, and I fought the urge to vomit.

I forced down the bile collecting in my throat as I leaned over to examine her human canvas. “The lines look good, but the skin is starting to look pretty red. Make sure you’re not overworking it.”

Sera nodded and turned back to the tattoo. The relentless buzz of her machine filled the air, each second feeling like nails being driven into my ears. “You’re doing great,” I reminded her, placing a shaky hand on her back. “You’re still learning. There’s no need to rush.”

She nodded again, and I leaned back in my chair to focus on my breathing. Every inhale felt like I was pulling shards of glass into my lungs. I could probably make it through this if I had to. I could go home and tell everyone I wasn’t feeling well.

Mason would have no problem taking the kids; she never did. And I could just sleep this off. But that was the problem, I couldn’t go home and just sleep this off.

When I went home, I had hours of playing instruments and recording music ahead of me. Part of me wanted to tell my manager to fuck off and do it tomorrow, but Cameron was right. Mason stuck her neck out for me, and I wasn’t going to make her look like an idiot.

I still had my dealer’s number. Maybe I could just buy a pill or two—enough to get through today, and then I could deal with this tomorrow. I pulled my phone from my pocket, my hand trembling as I leafed through the contacts and found my dealer. I prepared to tap out a text message asking him to meet me behind the shop in half an hour, but Sera needed more attention.

“Lucian, I think I’m done with the line work—what do you think?” Jesus fucking Christ, how could she only think she was done with the line work? I battled with the urge to snap at her as I shoved the device back into my pocket, silently reminding myself that she was still learning. I leaned back toward her, barely looking at the tattoo.

“Looks good,” I mumbled. “Hey—Can we take ten?”

Sera looked a little surprised but nodded. “I could use a smoke break.”

Finally, some fucking relief. She started toward the back door, and I followed behind her. The chilly air hit me, and I forced myself to take a deep breath, hoping it’d settle my stomach and mind. Sera lit her cigarette and offered me one, but I shook my head.

She took a deep drag, and I watched the way the smoke curled around her fingers.

“You look like shit,” she commented.

“I feel like shit.”

Her eyes bounced around my face as she inhaled another breath of her cigarette, making sure to blow it away from me. “You using again?”

I chewed on my lip, struggling to form words. The answer I wanted to tell her was a big, fat no. I had too much going on to relapse. I had Mason and my kids, and Rosie on the way and my fucking music career… but I also had too much going on to risk not being in top form.

“Is that you offering me something?”

A sly smirk curled at her lips. “Depends… Is that you asking?”

I sighed as I watched muted clouds roll by. The smoke from Sera’s cigarette matched the sky. It didn’t matter what she was about to offer me. I had no business fucking around with stuff like that right now… but I’d quit once. So, that meant that I’d be okay if it were just for one day.

“Fuck it, yeah.”

Her smirk grew to a smile as she tossed her cigarette on the ground, stomping it out with her boot before excusing herself. I leaned against the bricks behind me and closed my eyes, allowing the chill to seep into my bones and take the edge off the ache in my muscles. A few moments later, Sera returned, passing me a plastic baggie full of little white pills.

I held them up, examining them for any identifying features. Before getting clean, my drug of choice was Vicodin, but I’d experimented with just about anything I could get my hands on. Still, I didn’t recognize these.

“What are these?” I asked, keeping my voice low.

“Dunno.” Sera shrugged. “Met a new guy at a party the other day—bought these off him.”

My lips pulled into a flat line. “Are they safe?”

Sera rolled her eyes. “I took one. They’re not strong enough for me… they just kind of mellowed me out. If you like ’em, you can keep the whole bag.”

Well, if Sera could take them and be fine, it had to be fine for me to take. With that in mind, I thanked her before heading back inside and going to the bathroom.

Once inside, I locked the door before leaning against it and staring at myself in the mirror. My reflection looked worn out and pale, eyes bloodshot and surrounded by dark circles. I knew I couldn’t finish my day at this rate.

I turned the sink on cold and let the water run as I dumped two pills from the bag into my palm. Before I could think better of it, I popped them in my mouth and swallowed them down with a handful of water.

I turned the water off and gripped the edge of the sink, my knuckles turning white as I waited for the gross, sick feeling that had been plaguing me all day to pass. Minutes felt like hours, but eventually, it did, leaving me with a euphoric sense of calm.

For the first time all day, it felt like I could breathe.

Chapter 18

Cameron

When Seb texted me saying we needed to go on a field trip, I thought he was fucking with me. But, when I went to ask him what the hell he was talking about, he let it slip that Dale invited him to the parsonage, and Seb wasn’t stupid enough to go alone. I asked why he didn’t call for backup from whatever sketchy agency owned him, and he refused to tell me.

Still, against my better judgment, I agreed. My only stipulation was that we took my truck. With everything going on around me, it was a miracle I hadn’t gone to the corner store to pick up a new pack of cigarettes. I didn’t need to be reminded what they smelled like.

I reached up and adjusted my rearview mirror until it caught the blue of Sebastian’s eyes. The subtle motion caught his attention, and his gaze flicked toward me.

“Seriously? You can’t go ten minutes without looking at me?”

“It’s impolite to hold a conversation without eye contact.” I also didn’t trust having him out of my line of sight.

Sebastian rolled his eyes but didn’t escalate the issue. Instead, he crossed his arms before leaning back into the passenger seat.

He’d removed his facial piercings today and straightened his hair. That, mixed with the fitted navy suit and crisp white button-down he wore, almost made him appear handsome. If it weren’t for his god-awful personality, he probably wouldn’t be terrible to be around.

“Keep your eyes on the road. I’d rather not be involved in a car accident today,” he grumbled.

“Can you explain to me why Mason likes you?” The comment slipped before I could stop it.

His gaze hardened into a glare. “Why exactly does it matter to you? Looking for a new partner?”

“Just curious. It sure as hell ain’t your personality.”

Seb’s demeanor shifted slightly as something akin to hurt flickered across his features. But, the second of vulnerability he showed was nothing if not fleeting because before I even had a chance to feel bad, his scowl was back. He looked like his brother with an expression like that.

I readjusted the mirror to look away from him as the parsonage came into view.

I’m sure it was impressive in its day. But time had gotten the better of it, much like it did everything in Hartwood. The exterior walls were coated in weathered white paint, leaving bricks exposed in random spots. Ivy crawled up one side of the house, making part of the windows useless.

I was supposed to move in here shortly after I relocated to Hartwood, but there was a heating problem, and Dale didn’t want me freezing to death while we waited for it to be fixed. That’s when I met Sophia’s grandad.

He was the only one with a space to rent that wasn’t connected to the church. All he wanted in exchange for room and board was a farmhand, and I’d never been one to shy away from a hard day’s work. It was crazy to think that if I never met him, I might have never had the life I did today. But that wasn’t to dwell on now, not with Dale’s black truck sitting in the rounded driveway.

I pulled in beside it before removing my key from the ignition. My heart beat a little faster as I realized I was going to be face-to-face with Dale again.

“Hey… Do you really need me to come in with you?”

Sebastian’s lip curled. “Do you genuinely think I'd subject myself to your presence if I didn't need you here?”

“I mean, maybe.” It was hard to tell with Sebastian.

Last night, he looked like he was mentally undressing me, and today, we were back to business as usual.

“Don't flatter yourself, cowboy.” He reached over to unbuckle himself. “The quicker we get out of here, the faster I'm away from you, and the sooner I can surprise Mason.”

Between him and Lucian, Seb wasn’t going to win the award for the biggest surprise. Seeing as Sebastian had demanded Mason get a GED before he’d think about marrying her, he wasn’t going to be getting down on one knee anytime soon. Still, I wanted to know what he had in store.

“Can I ask what you’ve got in store for Mae?”

“Her name is Mason. Please don’t disrespect her with that god-awful nickname,” he lectured, but after a moment of staring at me, he looked away and covered his mouth. A subtle flush across his cheeks was visible just above the tips of his fingers. “But Lavender is probably coming sooner rather than later, and I noticed the boxes and cans of paint in the nursery. So, I was going to finish it for her.”

He trailed off at the end of his sentence as if something about assembling a changing table embarrassed him. Honestly, there was a lot I could use to make fun of him there—the fact his surprise was just piggybacking off of my apology, or even how I was pretty sure he’d fuck up and spill the gray paint all over the floor.

But I didn’t like that he used that dish-soap-sounding name for my daughter again.

“Why do you keep calling the baby Lavender?”

“…Because that’s her name? Did you seriously not know that?”

I cleared my throat and shifted in my seat. “Mae ended up changing it. Rosemary, we’re still working on a middle name, though.”

And, by the sound of it, we’d better pick fast.

Sebastian blinked twice as if he wasn’t sure what to make of me.

“Her name is Lavender Joy Albright. Mason would never change that without asking me first.” The small fray at the edge of his voice hinted at the fact he knew that wasn’t true.

“Well, she did.” But why didn’t she tell him that?

“… Did she let Lucian pick it out?” His guard continued to slip further.

And honestly, I felt a little bad for him. “No, he’s named two humans. He don’t get to name a third.”

Sebastian took a deep breath as a little of his undeserved confidence filtered back into his system.

“Please, when it comes to anything regarding my relationship with Mason, don’t lie to me.” His plea almost sounded human, which made it that much worse.

“I ain’t lying.”

Sebastian pressed his lips into a thin line as he shook his head. “Look, I’m sure you’re used to the world bowing at your feet because of the whole cult leader thing—but Mason is the only person in the world who has consistently been nice to me. I know she’d never let anyone other than my brother sway her.”

A weird sense of pity filled my chest, and if I didn’t know any better, I would have probably felt bad for Seb. Mason shouldn’t have lied to him about something like this, but seeing as Sebastian had literally killed people. She probably had her reasons for keeping it secret.

Maybe she was afraid of what he’d do if he found out.

Sebastian prepared to open his door. “If you’re done trying to torment me, can we go inside now?”

Inside of the house was no better than the outside.

The walls were all painted some shade of white, and the plaster was chipped to hell. The wooden floors looked to be the ones the home was made with, and the dappled sunshine pouring in through the ivy leaves only made the place look more washed out.

But it was warm, so there was that.

I sat stiff as a board in the wooden chair directly across from Dale. His green eyes were trained directly on mine, and the Cheshire cat-like smile he wore grated on my already frayed nerves.

I shouldn’t have come here.

Sebastian cleared his throat, drawing Dales’s attention away from me, and it was like I could breathe again.

“So, as you can understand, I’m a little confused about the whole situation.” Sebastian was calm and cool on the outside, but I would have given anything to be able to read his mind.

I wanted to know what exactly he had to gain by not only coming here but also bringing me with him.

“Ain’t a thing to be confused about. Cameron here is fired, and I’ll be taking over as the head of the church until I find someone suitable to fill his shoes.” Disdain dripped from Dale’s words, and I had to look away. “He’s a disappointment, and there was no reason for him to join you today.”

“I brought him along, hoping to smooth things over,” Sebastian explained.

Like hell he did.

“Son,” Dale’s chair creaked as he leaned over to Sebastian before resting a hand on his arm.

A flicker of disgust crossed Sebastian’s face, but he did a good job regaining his composure.

“There ain’t nothing to talk through,” Dale continued. “I thought I’d found a man who would do my church proud, and all I found was a liar and a coward.”

A wave of dizziness washed over me as I forced myself to look my former father in the eye. My pulse thrummed in my ears, and I worried that if it beat any faster, it’d explode.

“What the hell have I ever lied to you about?” I snapped.

He’d been the one who forced me to take fake names. Before Dale, the most I ever lied about was sneaking drinks from the liquor cabinet.

“Cameron, I’m a lot of things but ain’t dumb.” Dale’s posture sagged as his gaze bore into mine. “You know what you’re lyin’ about, and so do I.”

Mason.

The dizziness grew to a punch of nausea as my hands started to shake. This was it. Seb and I were going to have to kill Dale. My attention bounced around the room as I tried to figure out how we’d do it. But, Seb placed a hand on the middle of my chest as if to tell me to just stop for a moment.

“Pardon me if this seems a bit nebby, but can I ask what this secret is?”

The animosity in Dale’s swampy eyes vanished as he looked at Sebastian. “Son, there ain’t a thing going on between Cameron and me that you should be concerned about. That ain’t why I brought you here, anyway.”

Sebastian’s lip curled slightly when Dale called him son, but he regained his composure faster than I ever would have.

“Then why did you ask me to come? You said we had to talk.”

“And we do, just not around prying ears.” Dale’s smile remained as he gestured toward me.

“Well, Cameron can go sit in the truck while you and I finish this.”

My gaze narrowed at Sebastian. There was no way I was letting this asshole tell me what to do.

Dale’s chair squeaked on the floor as he stood, folding his arms behind his back.

“Honestly, I’d love to chat with just the two of us. But I’ve got other fish to fry today.”

Chapter 19

Sophia

Mason’s doctor’s appointment didn’t take nearly as long as I thought it would have. All the doctor did was measure Mason’s belly and stick their hand in Mason’s you-know-where, and give Mason a shot to help Rosie’s lungs develop. From that, I learned three things.

One: Rosie was a big baby and was making Mason measure three weeks ahead of her current due date, Christmas.

Two: because of the extra fluid in Mason's uterus and the enormous baby she was growing, contractions were not only normal but expected.

And, three: Because of this, they were going to induce Mason the Monday after Thanksgiving.

That should have been perfect. We’d be able to visit everyone in Portland, spend the weekend, leave the kids with my mom’s or Lucian’s sister for a week while we got acclimated to having a new baby, and we’d be set. But unfortunately, until Rosie was here, Mason wasn’t allowed to be more than an hour away from the hospital, just in case. That meant one of us would have to stay home with her because we knew darn well that none of our families would come to Hartwood for any reason other than to give our kids back.

And not going to lie, that sucked. Like, majorly. This was the worst thing I had been told in recent years.

The holidays were hard for my family. I knew my moms would love to see Mason, and I loved being around her. But if I told her just how disappointed I was, she’d feel bad, and it wasn’t her fault either, so I held it in—like I always did.

Once everything was done and we were free to go, Mason asked if I had enough time to go to the coffee shop she and Lucian always went to after visits.

The actual answer was a big, fat NO.

I had my weekly meeting with all the department heads at S.H.A.D.E today, and then a few more because we were trying to recruit more agents. PLUS, I now had to meet with the CEO and HR and explain to them that in addition to taking the entire month of December off like I do every year, I now had to work part-time between Thanksgiving and my vacation.

The boys could take care of the baby. Don’t get me wrong, I was excited for Rosie, but I wanted to help Mason. If I were beside her twenty-four-seven during her postpartum period, she’d have no chance to follow in Charlotte’s footsteps.

But Mason smiled, and any chance I had of telling her no evaporated. So, instead, I sent everyone a quick email to clear my calendar until around noon. Once that was done, I laced my fingers in hers, and we stepped out of the doctor’s office into the bitter, frosty November day.

An icy wind brushed past us, pushing my hair behind my shoulder and causing me to shiver.

Mason seemed unfazed, though, as she looked around the crumbling brick buildings lining the street. I hated how old everything was in Hartwood. After a moment, she extended her arm to point at a building about a block away.

“There.” She explained.

My nose scrunched a little. If today had been nice, I’d have no problem walking. But the world was gloomy and, quite frankly, too cold to even leave the house.

“Do you want to stay here while I get the car?” I offered.

“Why would you do that?” Mason looked at me like I had three heads. “It’s just right there.”

Gosh darn it.

I knew she was right. I also knew Mason was never someone to argue with. As much as I could punish her at home or have Lucian spank her butt, Mason had a way with words that were almost unfair. Honestly, she could have been a successful lawyer if she hadn’t been expelled from high school.

With a resigned sigh, I pulled my coat closer to brace myself against the wind.

“How was your date night with Lucian?” Mason already sounded a little out of breath despite the fact this walk just started.

But, instead of reminding her that I’d be more than happy to pull the car around, I focused on the conversation. “It was great. We had sex in the bathroom.”

Mason gasped like she and I hadn’t done it in a dressing room.

“That’s really all you cared about? Didn’t you guys go see a play and then go to some crazy expensive restaurant?”

“No, we did… but the bathroom was my favorite part.” I shrugged. “What about your night with Cameron minus the whole hospital visit?”

A black truck driving past us filled the lull in our conversation. Once it was gone, Mason cleared her throat.

“We uh, we had sex too,” she sheepishly admitted.

“See! It’s always the best part.” The second I said that I realized I had an opportunity to mention something I’d been thinking about. “Hey, how’s Seb in bed?”

Her eyes widened as she focused on me.

“He’s fine,” she squeaked.

“Just fine? Really?” I scoffed.

He was six-feet-five-inches of pure muscles. I also knew for a fact his tongue was pierced. How was a man like that just fine?

But Mason nodded. “I’m the only person he’s had sex with, so he’s still learning.”

Awe.

But now wasn’t the time to think about how cute it was that Seb stayed a virgin for over twenty years. Instead, I had to push my luck. “Do you think he’d want to do it with anyone else?”

She hesitated for a beat as she ran her tongue across her lips. “He mentioned something about liking Cameron a while ago, and he’s slept in our bed the past few nights.”

Yeah, but by the way Sebastian reacted when he realized Cam was holding his hand, I didn’t think that was really romantic per se.

“Do you think he’d want to do it with me?”

An excited spark lit Mason’s eyes. “If he does, can I join?

“Of course!” Somehow, having her join us felt like it improved the chances of him saying yes.

An excited squeal escaped Mason, and she clapped her hand just as the door to the coffee shop came within reach. From the corner of my eye, I noticed the black truck that passed us was sitting in the parking lot. Normally, I wouldn’t have paid any attention to this.

But, for some reason, the lone dark Chevy felt ominous.

I reached out and placed a hand on Mason’s shoulder. “Hey, are you sure you don’t want to stop at the coffee shop closer to home?”

Mason turned back to me with a look of confusion. “Why would we do that? We’re already here.”

I hesitated as I glanced back at the truck. My skin prickled with unease. There was nothing wrong with the vehicle other than the fact it was probably older than Cameron. I was probably just being paranoid or maybe even a bit dramatic.

“No reason,” I relented.

Mason nodded before pulling the door open. A bell chimed above our heads, and the barista waved at us. In front of her was a stout man with mostly silver hair. He didn’t turn to look, and I assumed that was the truck’s owner.

“You’ll love this place,” Mason promised. “I get a smoothie every time Lucian and I come, and it’s the best thing ever.”

I nodded, but the weariness I felt grew into a chill wrapped around my heart. What the heck was going on?

Together, Mason and I got in line, but while she aimlessly chattered at me, I was focused on the short man. There was something about him I couldn’t put my finger on, but something about his presence screamed Bad News Bears.

I held Mason’s hand a little tighter, just in case.

The man ordered just a black coffee, and the barista told him his total. The man then patted his pockets before a beat of silence fell in the cafe.

“Well, shoot,” the man drawled. “I just realized I ain’t got my wallet on me. Musta forgot it at home.”

“That’s okay.” Creases formed by the barista’s eyes as they smiled. “I can just cancel it out, and you can come back later.”

The man nodded. “I’ll do just that, sorry for wastin’ your time.”

He finally turned around to reveal a set of almost radioactive green eyes and a smile that looked like it never fell.

“Ladies.” He nodded toward us before making his way past.

I was content to leave it at that, but my girlfriend was too sweet for her own good.

“Wait!” Mason called before flashing the man a warm smile. “We’re getting coffee, too. I don’t mind paying for yours.”

The man stopped mid-step, and his gaze fixed on Mason with an intensity that made me shiver. It was like he was a pirate, and she was a chest of gold doubloons. I draped an arm over her shoulder and held her closer.

Not that I didn’t expect Mason to offer this. She loved to help and had almost zero social awareness.

His smile somehow widened to reveal a set of teeth so yellow that they almost made me gag.

“I don’t want’cha to burden yourself, but I’d sure appreciate it.”

“It’s no burden,” Mason promised before stepping up to the counter.

She added his coffee to her order and went along like nothing had happened, but I couldn’t shake the gut feeling that this man was up to no good.

Chapter 20

Cameron

“What the fuck do you mean you told Mason you’re Calvin Waters?” Sebastian stared at me with an open mouth while I tried to focus on anything other than this morning.

Luckily, with the chaos of this morning, I never cleaned up after I made breakfast. So, while he lectured me on something he had no idea about, I wiped the counters with a disinfectant rag.

“I was drunk and wasn’t thinking clearly.” I shrugged. “But, she had a right to know.”

Talking to Sebastian would never be my first choice, but it was becoming more and more apparent that Seb and I would need to be on the same page. Dale was up to something, but with no idea what, it was best Seb and I stuck together.

“Oh my god, are you fucking stupid?” he harped. “Wait, don’t answer that. I know you are.”

If this had been the first time he insulted my intelligence, that might have phased me.

“Ain’t you smart enough to find somethin’ else to pick on me about?” I asked, paying more attention to whatever sticky stuff was on the counter.

It looked like dried maple syrup, but we didn’t use that this morning.

“Oh trust me, if I were to list every detail about you that I abhor, we’d be here all day,” he assured me.

I cast him a glance just long enough to let him know I didn’t care.

“Using big words don’t make you sound smarter.” Anyone with a dictionary could expand their vocabulary.

The longer I spoke to Sebastian, the more I realized he was all about appearances. When he was at home, his face was adorned in silver piercings and his clothes were dark. But, when he ran the risk of needing to impress someone, his jewelry was out, and he clothed himself in tailored suits.

There was no way he could do both of those while being true to himself… But I just didn’t know which Sebastian was the real one.

Sebastian gripped me by the chin before forcing me to look him in the eyes. His jaw was tense as his blue eyes burned with determination.

“I don’t think you’re funny,” he warned. “Mason may be a game to you–but she’s more than that to me–”

“Woah, woah, woah.” I stood up straight and shook his hand off my face. “Who the hell said Mae is just a game for me?”

“You’re acting like it.” He scoffed. “The number one rule the doctor gave us on Friday was–”

“No stress. I remember.”

“Then why are you telling her you’re a serial killer? That seems rather stress inducing.” He laughed.

“Because I ain’t a killer,” I warned, pressing my nose to his. “Unlike you, I’m not a monster.”

The way Sebastian smirked made my heart feel light, and a dull rush flooded my senses. I wanted to ask him what was so funny and wipe that smile off his face, but before I could do anything in the slightest, the front door opened.

My heart went into overdrive as my brain short-circuited. I didn’t look to see who was at the door. All I knew was that two of the people in this house thought I was suspicious. I didn’t want to risk anyone asking what Sebastian and I were doing, so I swallowed my pride and let instinct guide me.

I put a hand on the back of Sebastian’s neck and drew him closer, pressing my lips to his. His eyes widened as he realized what was going on, and I was afraid he’d push me away. But, after a moment, he eased into me.

“Uh… Hi?” Sophia called.

My shoulders fell as I exhaled and pulled away from Sebastian. A subtle flush dusted his cheeks, and he swallowed hard before looking away from me.

I turned to see both girls standing in the doorway. Sophia’s head was tipped in confusion, but Mason looked almost excited to have caught us in the act.

“Hi, Sophia… Mason.” Sebastian’s voice was high as he rushed through his words.

His face had only gotten redder since I looked away. What the fuck was his problem?

“How was the, uh, how was your appointment? With the baby?” he babbled.

Mason held up a finger as she braced herself against the door and struggled with her shoes.

“The appointment went fine.” Sophia’s tone was unusually short. “We are officially T-minus twenty-eight days until baby girl is here.”

I scratched my chin as I tried to think about how far we were from Christmas. “No? Soph, that wouldn’t even take us to December.”

Mason continued to struggle with the laces on her high-top tennis shoes. Sebastian seemingly came to his senses and motioned for her to come near. She breathed a sigh of relief before making her way to one of the nearby chairs. Sebastian took a knee in front of her, and I felt a small pang of jealousy.

Did things like this always come easy to them?

“Your daughter is huge and they want to induce Mason at thirty-seven weeks,” Sophia explained as she came closer and rested her hand on the crook of my elbow.

She inched in, and I braced myself for a kiss. Instead, she tipped her head forward, refusing to look away.

“What’s going on? Two days ago, you and Seb couldn’t stand each other?” she hissed.

“What do you mean?” I tried to laugh off my nerves. “He’s been sleeping in my bed the last few days.”

“When he realized you two were holding hands, he literally threw himself out of the bed.”

The weight of Sophia’s anger was new and unwelcome, and I would have done just about anything to make it stop.

“There was some uh… unresolved tension between us.” I scratched my head and looked away.

But, she was having none of it. Sophia grabbed me by the chin and forced me to look at her.

“I just want to know what’s going on,” she promised. “I’ve had time to think, and I won’t be mad.”

The fact she had to tell me she wouldn’t be mad made me think that was a lie.

A laugh from Mason drew my attention, and I looked over to see Sebastian still on one knee, holding her hand as they talked.

I couldn't hear what they were saying, but if I didn’t know Sebastian was a creep, I’d like the way he looked at her. It was warm and loving, and from anyone else, it would have been enough to make me swoon. Unfortunately, as much as I needed Sebastian, I couldn’t trust him—but I wanted to.

“Sophia, nothing is going on.” I forced myself to hold her gaze as I spoke. “I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about getting fired from the church. Truth be told, I didn’t want to think about it.”

She studied me for a moment. “And Seb?”

I looked back over to see him helping Mason to her feet before smoothing her pink sweater.

“I’m still trying to figure him out. He’s…different.” Fucking crazy. “And we’ve been trying to keep our… whatever we are to ourselves.”

Her face softened just enough to let me know she bought my story, even if it was begrudgingly.

“Do you promise?”

I nodded. “Cross my heart.”

Before she could push me any further, I pretended to stifle a yawn.

“I’m sorry for bein’ weird. I’m just tired,” I explained.

Sophia knew I was prone to bouts of insomnia, so she appeared to just accept that at face value.

“Fine. Just remember, if you have a secret, I’ll find out.” She sighed as she ran a hand through her hair. “If you’re tired, why not get some rest?”

My mouth went dry, and I nodded. I should have argued and told her I was fine, but I just wanted to get away from everything going on today.

“Yeah, a nap would probably help me,” I admitted.

“Ooh, can I come with you?” Mason called.

I didn’t realize she’d been listening to us, but I’d never say no to cuddling with Mason. But I wasn’t the only person who wanted Mason's attention.

“Princess, I was getting ready to do some work. Why don’t you use my bed? I miss having you upstairs,” Sebastian explained.

Mason studied him like he had just asked her to stick her finger in an outlet.

“Because I want to take a nap with Cameron?”

Her response was almost automatic, and despite the fact Mason didn’t say anything wrong, Sebastian looked like she punched him. Normally, I’d of found that funny… but right now, it was a little sad.

His smile faltered for just a moment before he plastered on a big, fake grin.

“That’s fine… I’ll probably go to the gym instead,” he relented.

“But what about work?”

His smile stayed as he shrugged. I still didn’t like Sebastian, but it was hard seeing his heart so obviously break, even if it was just a little.

I waited for Sebastian to leave before I joined Mason. It was weird. As much as I loved rubbing Mason’s love for me in his face, today, I couldn’t do it. So, with Sebastian at the gym and Mason in my bed, it felt like I could finally relax.

Except, I was pretty sure zero part of Mason wanted to sleep. Instead, she used my arm as a pillow as she looked through her phone.

“What about Rosemary Adelaide?” she asked.

I closed my eyes, hoping that would tell her I wanted to sleep and we could pick out a middle name later.

“Too long.”

“Rosemary June?”

I scrunched my nose. “Too close to Juniper, and she’s the last kid that needs to be given a complex.”

Recently she’s started telling us I’m right and you’re wrong when we correct her. I couldn’t imagine how she’d behave if she thought we named the baby after her.

Mason softly traced absentminded patterns on my skin, causing goosebumps to erupt in their wake.

“What about Rosemary Anne?”

I cracked an eye just to stare at her. “Did you actually want a nap, or did you just wanna bug me?”

Because if it was the latter, she could have stayed upstairs with Seb.

“I did want a nap… but not having her name picked out is really bothering me.” She sighed.

That was understandable, but that also caused a question to sprout in my mind. I opened my other eye and slid my gaze to her.

“Why didn’t you tell Sebastian we changed baby girl's name?” It shouldn’t matter to me that she hid this, he wasn’t my problem.

I told myself that this was because I was just curious. That my worries were founded in Mason being scared of him rather than the fact that her hiding this would absolutely break Sebastian.

She focused on her stomach, gently rubbing the curve as she thought.

“You probably think I don’t love him, right?” she mumbled.

Honestly, until recently, I would have preferred if she didn’t. “Not at all.”

She nodded, and I watched Rosie press some body part directly under her mother’s hand. I wondered if Rosie was excited to finally have an escape date before realizing she had no concept of time.

“I do love Sebastian, but I don’t think he really understands how relationships work.”

My brow furrowed. “Can you explain that one?”

“When he and I first started dating, he was genuinely confused about how I got pregnant because my fiancé was a woman.”

That should have confused me, but when he and I first met, he yelled at me for not wearing a condom—something about all men needing to carry them.

“...So he never had sex-ed?”

Mason’s lips pressed into a thin line. “No, I think he did; he’s just been very… sheltered? And, I don’t feel like he’d react well to knowing I still love him, but I didn’t want him to name the baby that he’s loved longer than anyone else in this house.”

I mulled the thought over, and I felt like Mason was right. Seb didn’t have experience with relationships, and that probably wasn’t an easy concept to grasp. Honestly, it was weirdly cute that someone as rough as Seb was so uneducated about stuff like this.

“He’s gonna find out eventually,” I reminded her. “I’d rather have him make a scene now than while you’re recovering from giving birth.”

She went silent.

“Mason, I–”

“Can we talk about this later?” she pleaded.

I took a deep breath before giving her what she wanted. At least I’d finally get my nap. But, in the back of my head, I was worried about how Seb was going to react to all of this.

Chapter 21

Sebastian

Years ago, the gym became a place to sculpt my body into one Mason might give the time of day. Recently, it was a place for me to avoid feeling anything other than sore muscles.

Each breath burned as I held onto the hundred-pound kettlebell with both hands. Sweat dripped from my face, darkening the foam mats below. But, even with the aches in my muscles, I couldn’t get Mason out of my mind.

I was losing her.

She had come home from France wanting to get married, and despite that being the one thing I wanted, I pushed her away. All because my fucking mom thought Mason wasn’t good enough for me.

All I wanted was for my family to not be ashamed of me. To not constantly compare me to Lucian. To admit that I had finally done enough to deserve their approval… at least, that’s what I thought I wanted until I actually convinced Mason to like me.

My grip tightened on the black handle to the point my knuckles turned white. Despite the protests from my muscles, I launched back into goblet squats with the weight. No matter how bad this hurt, nothing would ever compare with the searing pain in my chest.

For months, I had her wrapped around my finger. We talked every free moment we had, and I’d visit her as often as I could. I was her person. She wanted to spend every minute with me, and she even moved to America to be with me. And I pushed her away.

I always thought that regret regarding relationships was limited to those that ended. Mason and I were still dating, but I had been dethroned as first in her heart.

My legs started to shake as I forced myself to complete another rep. Unfortunately, my body won the war of making me stop. The second I went to squat back down, my legs quit, causing me to fall on my ass.

Thankfully, the kettlebell fell between my legs and didn’t crush my testicles. But the loud thud it produced caused everyone’s eyes to shift to me. My chest stung as I heaved in a shaky breath. I couldn’t fight the one lone tear that escaped me, but I hoped the sweat pouring from my skin was enough to hide it.

This was humiliating, a fact only made worse when I heard someone call my name.

I turned over my shoulder to see Sophia standing behind me. She wore an aqua-colored sports bra with leggings to match. The spandex fabric clung to her ample figure, leaving nothing to the imagination.

“You just fell, are you hurt?” she asked.

My mouth ran dry as she struggled to move the kettlebell. But after a moment and a few less-than-lady-like sounds, the weight was away from me, and Sophia knelt in its spot.

“Oh my gosh, you are damp.” she exclaimed, wiping the sweat from my forehead.

I knew Sophia did yoga with Mason, but it was hard to imagine someone her size actually working out.

She grabbed a bottle of blue sports drink and offered it to me. Condensation beaded on the sides, and I knew it was more refreshing than I could possibly imagine. But I also knew it was full of artificial dyes, sugars, and God knows what else. So, instead of accepting her kindness, I waved her off and reached for my reusable bottle.

Although the coconut water mixture I had in there didn’t taste good, it was better than putting whatever Sophia offered me in my body.

“I–I had no idea y-you came here.” My words were nestled between my gasps for air.

Having Sophia here to witness my vulnerability left me feeling awkward and exposed.

Her laugh came easily as she waved me off. “I’m here a lot; I’m just normally doing cardio or in one of the yoga classes.”

Oh, so she didn’t actually work out.

“Well, thank you for checking on me, but as you can see–” I gestured to myself. “I’m fine.”

Her smile remained kind as she flicked her platinum ponytail over her shoulder. It wasn’t that Sophia wasn’t beautiful—in fact, she’d haunted many a wet dream of mine—but she just wasn’t my type.

I liked people who took care of themselves, and while Sophia kept herself well-manicured, I deserved someone who cared for their body like I did. Someone like Mason.

“Why don’t you take five?” she offered, placing her hand on my arm. “You’re still really red. If you want to keep going after your break, you can.”

I hesitated, torn between my pride and the exhaustion looming over me. I hated appearing weak; that was the biggest thing that separated me from the insecure teenager I used to be and the man I am now. But… I also knew pushing myself too hard would do more harm than good.

“Uh, yeah, a break sounds good,” I meekly explained as I rose to my feet.

As I stood tall, I could feel eyes still lingering on me, and I hated it. Part of me was tempted just to grab my duffle bag and go. But, before I could run, Sophia had twined her arm in mine and was leading me toward a metal bench near the water fountain.

I sank onto the hard seat with a sigh, my muscles still trembling even as I tried to relax. Sophia sat beside me, her thigh brushing against mine. I moved away just a hair so she’d have more space.

I closed my eyes and tried to steady my breathing.

“So, how do you feel about the baby coming in just a few weeks?” she chirped.

My heart sank at Sophia’s question, not because I wasn’t eager to actually hold the child that destroyed my girlfriend’s body, but because of my conversation with Cameron this morning. I didn’t trust him not to make something up just to see if it would anger me. But I trusted Sophia.

Still, I couldn’t just ask her. That would have highlighted the cracks forming in the foundation of our relationship. Instead, I just mumbled.

“Rosemary.” My tone came out much more defeated than I meant for it to.

“Isn’t it such a pretty name?” Sophia continued, confirming my worst suspicions.

But maybe there was a reason Mason lied to me. If she had just told me she wanted to rename our baby, I would have been fine. Still, the revelation that Cameron was right left my chest feeling empty.

Rosemary.

“It’s fine, I guess,” I conceded. “It’s just sinking in how much is about to change.”

Or how much had already changed. I needed to not only apologize but right my wrong of rejecting Mason’s suggestion that we get married.

“Change isn’t always a bad thing.” Sophia smiled, placing her hand on my thigh.

… Was she hitting on me or just being nice?

That’s when a thought dawned on me: Was Sophia allowed to hit on me? Sure, Cameron kissed me this morning, but I wasn’t sure what his intentions were. I ran my tongue across my lips as I considered the possibility of going further with Sophia.

That’s when I realized Thanksgiving was going to be awkward enough with me dating Mason. I didn’t need to make it worse by being polyamorous. But I could also just skip it this year. Which would probably be helpful, considering Rosemary comes the Monday after.

As much as I didn’t want to admit it… it was kind of a cute name. Baby Rosie. I tipped my head to the side as I thought a little further.

Rosemary Jane Albright… Or maybe Rosemary Jane Castillo if I could convince Mason to give me a chance to make things right and marry her.

“I guess you’re right.” I mumbled.

“I always am.” She beamed. “It’s been five minutes. Do you want to continue?”

I thought it over for a moment. When I started working out, I was running from my feelings. But now, I had more pressing matters to address if I wanted to feel better.

“I just remembered I have a few errands to run.”

I didn’t picture myself ring shopping so soon into my relationship, and I also never pictured myself getting anything less than a custom-made ring for Mason. But desperate times call for desperate measures.

The choices of jewelry stores around Hartwood were lacking, to say the least, so I ended up just picking the one in the middle of town. It was right across the street from Lucian’s shop, which meant I could see his neon green eye sore of a vehicle from the window.

Thank God I came to my senses before my degenerate brother got any bright ideas.

The bell above the door chimed softly as I entered, drawing the attention of the shopkeeper, a middle-aged woman with a warm smile.

Her gaze raked over me once, and the twitch in her lips told me I probably should have changed and removed my piercings before coming. Too late now.

A flutter of nerves filled my stomach as I pressed on despite the judgemental gaze of the worker.

“How can I help you?” She sounded entirely disinterested in everything going on.

But I didn’t need her to be enthusiastic, just helpful.

“I’m looking for an engagement ring.” My heart raced with a dizzying combination of nerves and excitement.

If today went right, which it had to, Mason would be my fiance.

The woman gestured for me to follow her, and together, we walked to a case of diamond rings. The gems glistened under the bright white light blaring from some indiscriminate place in the case.

“Diamonds are the standard for engagement rings; you can afford a diamond, right?”

I inhaled a long breath as I debated leaving and going somewhere else. If it weren’t for the time constraint, I would have left. But Mason was worth dealing with terrible customer service.

“I’m hoping for something in the three-carat range, preferably in gold.” I had done some preliminary research in the car, and that seemed to be the largest a ring could get without looking gaudy.

The woman’s eyes seemed to brighten. It was almost like she could taste the juicy commission I was pretty much promising her.

She took the key off her neck and unlocked the case before selecting one with a square stone in the middle. From the sides, I could see the band was indeed gold, but the army of smaller stones obscured it from the top.

“This is a three-carat princess-cut diamond… What size ring do you need for your fiance?” she inquired, passing me the ring.

I held the band with both hands, shutting one eye in hopes of looking like I knew what the hell I was doing.

“Four,” I mumbled, shifting the ring back and forth to watch how the stone caught the light.

The ring was nice, but I remembered Mason telling me how much she hated the ring her last fiance picked out. I couldn’t remember the exact cut or style of the ring, but I remembered Mason saying it was too much. So, while I’d love to flex my wealth and get her something flashy, I wasn’t the one who’d be stuck wearing it.

I handed the ring back. “Any chance you have something a little daintier? I want something that would complement my fiancé’s beauty, not compete with it.”

The woman slipped the jewelry back into the case as she looked for something else. But before she could hand me the net option, the door jingled behind me. Somehow, without looking, I knew who entered.

“Fancy seein’ you here.” Dale’s familiar drawl assaulted my ears.

I cast him a lazy glance over my shoulder. “I’m starting to think you’re following me.”

“Following? I’d never.” He laughed before filling the space beside me. “Good evening, Mary. How’s the business today?”

“Fantastic as always, reverend.” Her once harsh tone took on an almost sing-song melody. “I take it you’re here to pick up your rosary?”

Dale nodded. “But I ain’t in no rush. You can take care of my friend here first.”

“Nonsense. I’m still looking. You can go ahead and take care of Reverend Cole.” If it had been anyone else, I’d demand they wait.

But Dale’s strange interest in me wasn’t one I wanted to entertain. I assumed he had figured out I was the one tasked with closing the Sons of Christ case, which meant he’d probably try to stop me. And while I could handle that when it happened, I wasn’t in the mood to deal with him today.

Mary excused herself to the back, and Dale leaned forward, resting his elbows on the glass case in front of us.

“I don’t much appreciate you bringin’ Cameron along to our meeting this morning,” he started.

“My apologies. I just assumed I was doing what was best for the church.” Really, I just wanted to make Cameron uncomfortable.

And, while I succeeded, I couldn’t shake the idea that I possibly missed valuable information in the name of harassing Cameron… but it was kind of worth it.

“So, what brings you to the jewelry store?” Dale continued. “You ain’t in trouble with the wife, are you?”

I knelt to examine the case in front of us a bit. “Is it a crime for a man to want to spoil his spouse a little?”

Dale chuckled like he had been talking to a long time friend. “Most men don’t get their wives diamonds to spoil ’em.”

“I guess I just love mine more than everyone else.”

Mary returned with Dale’s rosary and passed it to him. He quietly thanked her before slipping the chain made of silver and red opal over his neck. The ornate cross hung perfectly on his chest.

“It’s nice knowin’ she means so much to you, and honestly, I’d love more time to chat one-on-one with ya.” He held my gaze with an intensity that almost felt threatening. “Can I count on ya comin’ over alone tomorrow?”

Under any other circumstances, I would have said no. Dale was the type of guy you avoided at all costs, but if he were as bad as Cameron said, my job would be to kill him one day. That was easier when the target trusted you. So, I agreed to come over in the morning.

Dale seemed content with my answer as he turned to leave. But, the second the door opened, I noticed a certain Jeep missing from across the street.

Where the hell did Lucian go?

Chapter 22

Lucian

Maybe it was the former rich kid in me, but I never fully grasped the importance of money.

Even as an adult, I never had to worry about bills being paid. When Sophia and I struggled to make ends meet after the twins were born, her moms always made sure we had what we needed. But sitting on the floor of what had recently been a decrepit basement, I realized just how much could get done in a short period if you had the funds to do it.

When we got back from France, Mason’s agents were practically foaming at the mouth for a chance to get a piece of me. That was fine for three days, but then Sophia told us we were disrupting her meetings and needed to find somewhere else to make music. Instead of looking for a studio, Mason asked if she could pay someone to finish the basement. Sophia didn’t care as long as we stopped interrupting her meetings.

In less than a week, the damp corners and cracked cement floors were gone. The area was now well-lit, the carpet was soft, and the furniture was more comfortable down here than upstairs.

I put my guitar to the side and sprawled out on the carpet, stifling a yawn.

“What are you doing?” Mason called from her place on the couch. “We’re supposed to be working.”

“Taking a break.” I rolled over just enough to shoot her a lazy smile. “Now get your pretty ass down here.”

“Two things.” She held up her fingers for emphasis. “One, we’re on a deadline. You have three more demos to record and one song to write.”

Eh, I could do it in an hour. “And two?”

“If my pretty ass gets down there, it’s not getting up,” she warned.

“God, you act like you’re pregnant or something.”

“You’re not funny.”

“I’m hilarious,” I said with a stretch. “Now get down here. I mean it.”

Mason rolled her eyes but didn’t protest. She slowly lowered herself off the couch before straddling my hips. I grabbed her left hand and held it up. The light caught in the golden band on her ring finger, and I turned her hand slightly to look at the gems. It wasn’t anything spectacular, just an oval-cut emerald in the center surrounded by a halo of diamonds in a sunburst pattern. It was the ring my mom had given me for my wife. That’s why Mason couldn’t wear it unless it was just us. We didn’t need the whole fucking house pissed at us because we eloped without telling them.

“Mi Esposa,” I hummed, loving the way it sounded. “Mi corazón. Mi vida. I love you so much.”

My smile was so wide that it made my cheeks hurt as I kissed her knuckles over and over and over again, that was until I saw her glaring at me.

“What?” I asked, eager to pacify her if it meant getting her down here so I could love on her.

“We need to get back to work,” she reminded me.

“I recorded most of the songs they wrote for me. Isn’t that enough?” I groaned.

Mason shot me a look that pierced me straight through my core. “If you don’t start writing your other song now, you’re going to get down to the wire and panic; then I’ll have to do it for you. Just like you did in school.”

“It’s not my fault that I got better grades when you did my homework.”

Plus, I was fairly certain Mason liked doing my homework. Even during my half-semester in college, she begged for my Blackboard log-ins so she could help because she was bored. Mason just liked learning, which made it incredibly funny that she didn’t even have a high school diploma—not like she needed it, though.

“I’m going to get up and go back upstairs.” she warned.

“Nooooo,” I whined, holding her by the thighs.

Her hands found mine, and my heart lurched. Mason had this weird ability to make my world stop spinning in the best way possible.

“Then get your notebook and start working.” she commanded.

Ugh, how could I get her away from wanting to work? What could we talk about that would distract her?

I took a deep breath as I lifted her hand, softly rubbing my thumb across her knuckles before realizing her fingers were a little swollen. By this point, I was used to Mason’s swelling—that’s just what happened during pregnancy. But it was a little worse than usual.

“Hey, how’d your appointment go today?”

Mason sighed as she closed her eyes before sinking into the couch. “Fine, I guess…” She hesitated for a moment. “They’re inducing me on the twenty-ninth, and I won’t be able to go to Portland with you guys for Thanksgiving.”

Her tone took on a somber note, and while I was disappointed she wouldn’t be coming to visit my sister and Sophia’s family, I could live with that. Instead of staying the whole week like we normally did, we could go up on Wednesday and come back on Friday. We’d just need someone to stay with Mason. But we’d figure out exactly who closer to the date.

“Did they say why?” I prodded.

I wasn’t going to ask directly, but I was a little concerned about Mason’s blood pressure. At her last appointment, the doctor said it was a little high but nothing to be concerned about yet. That being said, the twins’ mom, Ashley, had pre-eclampsia, so I was acutely aware of the signs. In addition to swollen ankles and fingers, Mason had been getting tension headaches, she’d been short of breath, and she’d been in pain everywhere.

“Just because Rosie is big. They’re worried I won’t be able to push her out if she goes the full forty weeks.”

“...Did they mention your blood pressure at all?”

Mason nodded. “It was actually a little low.”

That helped me feel a little better, but it didn’t fully alleviate the feeling of impending doom. Maybe Sophia had just gotten into my head. I didn’t want to think about this anymore, so I figured a trip down memory lane would be an easy topic change that didn’t involve me actually working.

“Do you remember that time you, Sophia, and I drove to California?”

Actually, it was more like Mason and I taking turns driving because we both valued our lives too much to let Sophia behind the wheel for extended periods.

“You let it slip that you thought all of America was either like Texas or California, and I wanted to prove you wrong.” A smile unfurled across my lips as I remembered everything.

Sophia and I walked the stage to receive our high school diplomas, and less than an hour later, we were in my Jeep. Sure, the trip was under the guise of enjoying our freedom as almost adults, but in all actuality, it was to try to help Mason with how upset she was about not graduating. She never said anything to us, but the lack of spark in her eyes told us everything. If she didn’t take the fall for me getting caught with pot, she was on track to be the valedictorian.

However, after the principal made an example of Mason, her four years of hard work went down the drain. Driving almost four days straight was the least I could do, considering she saved my ass. But I still felt a little guilty when I thought about it.

“I remember having to send Tori our exact location every time we stopped.” Mason sounded a little annoyed, but the softness of her expression told another story.

Sophia’s moms were weird, and I was sure that came from the trauma of being lesbians in the nineties. But they always cared about everyone who entered their home. For some reason, Sophia’s mom, Victoria, never trusted anyone or anything. She always said the world was too dangerous of a place to be kind; that’s why she always liked me with her daughter. She always knew I’d stick up for my girls.

“I remember when we actually got to the Pacific Ocean,” I started.

If I thought hard enough, I could still feel the sun streaming into the open top of my Jeep. Both girls were totally asleep when we got there, and I drove onto the beach before actually waking them. I’d never seen Mason light up the way she did during sunrise on a beach.

“I took my shoes off and ran out to where the waves met the sand.” Mason stared at me as she spoke, and my heart felt painfully full. “And you lifted me up and forced me into the sea, but you had your phone in your pocket.”

The shrill rush of Mason’s laughter had been worth replacing my phone. I remembered Sophia cheering me on as I pinned Mason to the sand and kissed her. She tasted like salt, sand, and everything I ever wanted in my future. And to this day, a life with Mason Albright was all I wanted.

“It was worth it.” Hell, I’d throw my current phone into the ocean if it meant living in that moment just one more time.

That comment earned me a kiss from Mason. Sure, it took her a moment to get into position to do it, but when her lips met mine, the wait no longer mattered.

I could have let that forever rest in sweet moment territory… but that wasn’t really my style.

I placed my hands on her back as I rolled us over so I could be on top of her. Mason giggled as I looked down at her.

“What are you doing?” she asked.

“Showing you how much I love my wife.” I dropped my voice to a husky whisper before capturing her lips with mine.

Her kisses may have been sweet, but mine weren’t. They were demanding, full of a need only Mason could satisfy. A hunger that drove me to need her morning, noon, and night.

Her breath hitched as my hands roamed her body, making quick work of slipping the oversized shirt off her. I took a moment to rub the swell of her stomach before moving to her breasts.

“Lucian.” She whined my name with a new sense of urgency. “We should be working.”

“Shh.” I pressed a finger to her lips. “Just a little longer. I need to hear you scream my name.”

Her protests vanished under the weight of my kisses as I traced the contours of her body as if I’d never have a chance to touch her again.

My lips moved to her neck and then to her chest. I’d been working on being gentle for her, but between the drugs in my veins and my need to claim her, restraint went out the window.

“L-Lucian.” She breathed my name as if I’d stolen her ability to speak.

“Save that pretty voice of yours, fucktoy.” My voice was rough with need as I made my way down her stomach.

Every chance I got, I’d suck on her skin, leaving rosy imprints of my last kiss as she bucked against me. Mason’s fingers tangled in my hair as I slipped her underwear down. Warmth radiated from her needy cunt, and I thought about which way would be best to devour her.

I used one hand to split her legs before positioning myself between them. She was so wet that her pussy practically glistened, and the idea of tasting her was enough to make my mouth water.

I started slowly by pressing kisses to her inner thigh. She shivered and gasped with every motion, and I realized just how fun this was about to be.

“Lucian, please,” her voice came again.

If she’d said our safe word, I would have stopped before she could finish the word. But she didn’t, which meant this was fair game.

I grinned against her skin, trying not to blow a gasket at just how desperate she sounded.

“You’re going to have to be louder than that, fucktoy.” I teased, letting my tongue flicker just above her clit.

It was close enough to make her squirm, but not really much else.

“Lucian, please.” Her hips arched into me.

“What happened to needing to get to work?” I teased.

“Fuck work.” Her tone was raw with need. “I want you, finish what you started.”

Eh, close enough.

“Your wish is my command,” I murmured, finally giving her what she wanted.

I savored her taste as my tongue danced along her slit. Her hips jerked as she moaned. I could have made her come in a minute if I’d wanted, but why rush something so beautiful?

So, instead of rushing it, I alternated between slow licks and quick flicking motions that seemed to drive her crazy. Her hands tightened in my hair, spurring me to do a little more.

While she was distracted, I pressed two digits into her while my tongue stayed focused on her clit. Her walls clenched around my fingers, and that little reaction made my own arousal almost unbearable.

But I could bury my cock in her in just a minute; right now, I wanted to feel her come. Her moans grew louder as I slipped another finger in, curving them in just the right way to make her legs shake.

“Lucian–” A sharp inhale broke her words.

Her thighs clamped around my head as she screamed my name so loud that it echoed through the basement, and I wouldn’t have been surprised if someone upstairs heard us. Once she went limp, I finally stopped.

When I lifted my head, she was panting and sweaty.

“Ready to get back to work?” I said, tossing myself onto the carpet beside her.

“Y-you’re an asshole,” she managed through ragged breaths.

“But I’m your asshole.”

Chapter 23

Cameron

Sophia, Sebastian, and I were spread across various pieces of furniture in the living room, doing our own things. Sophia was on her laptop in the armchair, Sebastian was putting together some Lego creations on the coffee table, and I was on the couch reading a book. While the whole thing was very peaceful, I couldn’t shake the nagging feeling caused by our two missing members.

I knew Mason and Lucian were working downstairs and that he had a few deadlines to meet. But it was almost ten o’clock, and neither of them had come out of the basement since Lucian got home. The clock ticked on without a care in the world; unfortunately, I couldn’t say the same about myself.

I folded the page of my book and cleared my throat. “Should we go down and check on them?”

Sophia spared me a fleeting glance before going back to typing.

“I’m sure they’re fine.” Her tone lacked all concern.

Sebastian, on the other hand, sat up a little straighter. “I was just wondering the same thing. It’s kind of weird that they’re hanging out in the musty old basement.”

“Musty old basement?” Sophia snorted. “Mason had a remodeling company come in and finish it. It’s nicer than the rest of the house now.”

Sebastian’s cheeks took on a little color as he went back to snapping his blocks together. I had to admit he was kind of cute when his mouth was shut. I shook my head to get that thought out of my mind.

Sebastian Castillo was a stone-cold murderer. He’d told me as much.

While I normally had no difficulty seeing that side of him, it was hard to picture this guy killing anyone. Maybe if we kept Seb on a tight enough leash, he’d be able to stay a while without driving me fuckin’ crazy.

“Did you not know Mason fixed the basement up?” I asked.

Sebastian slowly shook his head. This made the second thing she’d hidden from him. Sure, this was way smaller than not telling him our daughter’s name had changed. It wasn’t my job to intervene, especially because Sebastian was… well, Sebastian. But I wanted to help.

I just chalked that feeling up to wanting to stay on his good side.

“Well, do you wanna go down and check it out?” I offered. “Mae and Luce have been working long enough.”

Sebastian glanced at me for a beat before pushing his glasses up. “I trust that they’re not doing anything bad.”

Considering that the issue of trust wasn’t even brought up until now, I wasn’t sure if that was actually the case.

“Well, you can trust her all ya want. I’m gonna go check on’em.”

I grunted as I stood, and I could practically see a snide comment on the tip of Seb’s tongue.

“When you get down there, can you remind Lucian that while he can exist on caffeine and spite, Mason can’t.” The way Sophia looked at me was so cold that it made me wonder if she was still mad at me.

“I can… Ain’t you gonna come with us?”

Sophia’s lips pressed into a thin line as she looked at the clock on the wall.

“I would if I could… but I have something else to do.” She sighed, shutting her laptop.

Part of me wondered what she could be doing so late, but I did my best not to mind her before going downstairs. Sebastian followed closely at my heels. We’d barely made it halfway down when we were greeted with acoustic guitars and the sound of both Mason and Lucian singing.

Goosebumps erupted on my skin at the sound. For the most part, all musicians sounded better on their CDs than they did in person. At least, that’s what I thought until I heard Mason’s voice. But that moment of sheer awe was quickly shattered by her yelling at Lucian.

“You need to pay attention. You’re not taking this seriously”

“Fuck you; you’re not taking it seriously.” Lucian snorted.

I looked back and noticed that the tension in Sebastian’s shoulders seemed to ease at the sound of Mason and Lucian fighting. I’d never bothered to ask either of them how they felt about sharing a partner—not that I ever really talked to Seb enough to care. But it was an interesting dynamic, to say the least.

That’s when I realized there was a small chance that Lucian might be naked, considering the fact that he and Mason couldn’t keep their hands to themselves. Seriously, if she hadn’t already been pregnant when she moved in, she definitely would be now. And, while it’d probably be entertaining to see how Lucian would react to Seb walking in on him, I really didn’t want to deal with the awkwardness that would ensue.

“Hey! Ya decent?” My voice echoed through the narrow stairs.

“Never!” Mason called, a laugh dancing across the word.

Once again, I stole a glance at Seb. He swallowed hard as he straightened his posture before plastering on a smile. I tried not to pay him any more attention as we stepped off the bottom step.

The soft gray carpet molded to my feet, and I looked around for just a moment before finding Lucian and Mason on opposite ends of the couch. His shirt was off, and her hair was a mess. That alone suggested there might have been more than work going on down here…. And I was a little envious that I may have missed it.

Mason slipped the guitar off her lap before turning to us. “Are we being too loud?”

If they always sounded that good, they could stand to be a little louder. But before I could answer, Sebastian was on his way to Mason.

He extended both his hands, and she happily took them, allowing him to pull her to her feet. Mason smiled for Sebastian, but not in the way she smiled at Lucian or even Sophia. And, deep down, I think Seb knew that.

“You could never be too loud,” he promised before kissing Mason’s forehead.

Lucian scoffed and rolled his eyes as he draped an arm over the back of the couch. I shot him a warning look, silently reminding him to be nice. But, when I looked at him I noticed a black bandage on his hip… Did he get a new tattoo?

“It’s late. You two missed dinner,” Sebastian continued.

“Fuck.” Lucian scrubbed his face with his palms. “We lost track of time.”

No shit, you lost track of time.

“Well, that’s okay.” I rubbed the back of my neck as I laughed. “We still got some leftovers we can reheat, and we can enjoy our nightly movie.”

Mason scrunched her nose at the mention of leftovers. She always said things smelled and tasted different when they were reheated. I thought that was just a quirk of hers, but looking back on it, I wondered if that was just me ignoring her autism. But if I asked her, it’d hint at the fact that I knew more than I was supposed to.

“Princess, why don’t you get dressed, and we’ll go grab something?” Sebastian offered, his hand slipping down to hers.

His touch was so unbelievably gentle as he brought her knuckles to his lips. We all loved Mason. That was just how polyamory worked. But I could literally feel Sebastian’s devotion to her radiating from him like light from the sun. It was warm and bright, and it was just nice to bask in, even if it wasn’t for me. Unfortunately, Mason wasn’t quite the same.

“Can we get fast food?” Mason chirped.

Sebastian hesitated as he fought a grimace. “Anything for you.”

“And you’ll eat with me?”

Her request caused him to stiffen.

“Mason, you know Seb doesn’t eat that shit. His body is a temple or whatever,” Lucian mocked, causing Sebastian to almost shrink in size.

I wanted Seb to stick up for himself and say one time wouldn’t kill him, even if he turned back to say no once he and Mason got to the drive through. But he didn’t. And why the fuck didn’t he? Sebastian had told me to my face he hated me. He wasn’t some meek, scared child.

“All I really want to do is go stargazing, but maybe I’ll steal a couple of fries,” he admitted.

And Mason’s smile fell a little. I knew Seb loved Mason, maybe a little too much, and all I wanted to do was take him by the shoulders and shake some sense into him. But that would require me to be personally invested in Sebastian… which I wasn’t.

At least, that’s what I told myself.

“I’ll probably just have some pretzels and call it a night,” Mason mumbled.

“Ahht, no.” Lucian finally stood up, only to wrap his arm around Mason’s shoulders.

She looked at him like he was the moon.

“Your therapist has literally said skipping meals is your only no,” he scolded.

But my heart stood still.

“Mason has a therapist?” Sebastian’s question echoed my thoughts, and she reddened like that was something we weren’t supposed to know.

Just how many secrets was Mason hiding, and why?

“It’s not really has.” Mason picked at the Band-Aid on her thumb as she mumbled. “I just started seeing her when my dad died. It’s so you guys didn’t have to deal with me grieving.”

The room fell deathly silent, leaving Mason’s words to hang in the air like poison. Sebastian seemed to be the first person to take in her words.

“Mason, why wouldn’t you tell me?” The quiver in his voice betrayed his hurt.

She looked away and withdrew her hand from Sebastian’s. “I just know I’m a lot, and everyone here has their own thing to deal with.”

Sebastian seemed personally offended by her statement, not that I felt any different.

“Mason… I’ve been there for you through everything. Why didn’t you tell me?” His tone was sterner now, but that damn shake still lingered.

Mason didn’t answer, keeping her attention cemented on the floor.

“We’re supposed to be together forever,” Sebastian continued. “How are we ever going to get married and live a normal life if you keep hiding stuff from me?”

Lucian laughed just once, but I had no idea what the fuck was funny about this situation.

“I’m going to go grab dinner for me and Masie,” Lucian explained before pushing past Seb, making sure to pat his brother on the back. “Cam, if you want something, just text me.”

Mason followed him with her eyes, a small, panicked look on her face. As her lips parted, I wondered if she was going to ask to go with him. But Sebastian wasn’t going to let her walk away.

“Princess, you do want to get married, right?” His tone was almost pleading.

She looked up at me, and I knew she wanted me to intervene. But that was the problem: I couldn’t. I knew Lucian was planning on proposing to Mason, and it was up to her if she accepted. Just like it was up to her to tell Seb if she wasn’t interested in marrying him.

Whenever either of those happened, it’d undoubtedly be a messy situation, but it couldn’t be worse than everything else going on. When a dumpster was on fire, it didn’t matter if someone added more trash. It’d always be a flaming pile of garbage, no matter which way you looked at it.

Lucian’s steps echoed as he headed upstairs, and as the door slammed, Mason closed her eyes. Her shoulders visibly rose as she inhaled before focusing on Seb. I kinda felt like a third wheel, but I also didn’t want to leave these two alone together.

“I didn’t think you’d want to get married,” she explained.

Sebastian’s lips pressed into a thin line as he swallowed, and that’s when I noticed the shake in his hands. Lucian did the same thing when he was nervous. Was that a family trait?

“Mason, why would you think that?” Sebastian mumbled.

Mason’s expression softened.

“That’s why I wanted to take you out, right now,” Sebastian continued.

Mason chewed on her lip as she scanned his face, as if she were analyzing his every micro-expression. I felt like I was watching two middle schoolers confess their feelings for each other. The moment was so awkward it was painful, but there was something cloyingly sweet in the innocence of the moment.

“But… you don’t want to go out, do you?” Sebastian’s shoulders tensed, and Mason shook her head.

“My pants are off for the day. They’re not going back on unless my water breaks.” Mason laughed half-heartedly.

She had a bad habit of making jokes when situations were tense. Should I step in?

A small smile lit Sebastian’s stern expression, and his chuckle was much more genuine than Mason’s.

“Of course, I forgot that once you undress for the day, you’re done.” His smile wavered slightly as he fumbled with something in his pocket.

My heart sank as I realized what was about to happen, and with how Mason was acting, this wasn’t going to end well. I reached out to put a hand on his shoulder so I could save him from the heartbreak that was about to ensue. But, before I could reach him, he was already sinking onto one knee.

Mason stepped back, covering her mouth as he lifted the lid on the ring box in his hand. The lid revealed a diamond so large that I felt like it was overcompensating for something.

“I love you, Mason,” Sebastian started. “And, being with you has made me realize that I can’t be happy without you by my side.”

Her eyes widened, and for a moment, time seemed to freeze. The ticking of the wall clock broke the silence, but it only served as a reminder of how long this moment stretched on. Mason slowly shook her head, and Sebastian cleared his throat.

“I’m ready for this step. I love you more than anything in this world, and there’s no reason to put off the inevitable.” Sebastian’s tone was bright.

Get up was all I could think. Like if I shouted it in my mind enough, Sebastian would have been able to listen.

Her breathing shuttered as she closed her eyes. A single tear rolled over her fingers before she used Sebastian’s shoulder to steady herself as she got onto his level.

I didn’t want her to marry Sebastian, but I silently prayed that she’d accept his offer. Sebastian was just a kid, and he obviously loved her. Even if they didn’t ever get married, a temporary yes could save him so much heartache.

“Sebastian… I love you so much.” Mason breathed as her lips quivered.

He smiled at her words as he picked the golden band out of the box with one hand, taking hers in the other. He attempted to slide the ring onto her left hand, but Mason balled her fist.

“But I can’t marry you,” Mason continued.

This ain’t for me to watch.

Still, I remained rooted in place.

“Yes, you can.” Sebastian smiled.

Mason’s eyes closed. “That’s not the problem.”

Lines of confusion replaced Sebastian’s smile. “Then what is?”

She took a deep breath, but it felt more like she was using it to stall than anything else. Eventually, Mason cupped his chin and pressed her forehead to his.

“I don’t think you’re ready for marriage.” Her words came slowly as if she had to figure them out as she spoke.

But I had to agree with her. Sebastian was naive when it came to relationships. And, while Mason was a fantastic partner, she wasn’t exactly one a beginner should have. Not only did she have her own issues, but she was polyamorous. That alone was hard to grasp without prior knowledge.

“What?” Sebastian questioned.

Mason’s gaze held him with a steely determination that caused me to shiver. “I don’t think you know who you are, and that’s something you need to figure out before we could even think about getting married.”

“Of course, I know who I am.” He laughed before a serious look took over his face. “I just… I’m only me when I’m with you.”

Mason shook her head again. “And that’s the problem.”

Sebastian’s lips parted as if he were going to argue with Mason, but no words came out. For the first time since I’d met Seb, he seemed completely lost. It was like he was searching for some way to prove Mason wrong, that he was ready for marriage and that he knew exactly who he was.

But he couldn’t.

“If I could show you exactly who I am, not just who the world wants me to be, would you reconsider?” he pleaded.

Mason hesitated, and I wondered if there were more pressing reasons why she said no. That realization seemed to dawn on Sebastian too. Slowly, he rose to his feet, tucking the ring back into his pocket.

She reached out for Sebastian, but he pulled away.

“I just need some air.” Sebastian’s voice broke before he darted up the steps.

It was impossible to look away from him, and in the back of my mind, I again wondered what Sophia was doing. Whatever it was, it had to be better than this.

Chapter 24

Sophia

When it came to my work with S.H.A.D.E, the days were usually few and far between. They typically only needed me for ten missions a month, each lasting just a few hours. And while I never pictured myself doing work this dirty, it paid well... Not only that, but it was kind of fun.

It was no secret that I liked to be in charge, and there was nothing more thrilling than deciding if someone terrible lived or died—spoiler alert, they always died.

Tonight’s mission was an easy one. The target was a lower level hitman who decided to manipulate his evidence and blame his ex-wife for a string of stabbings in Bar Harbor. I hated men who thought they could hurt their partners the second they grew tired of them. That was the problem with a lot of the hitmen in S.H.A.D.E; they’d get too big for their britches and think they were gods.

Unfortunately for them, they were only human.

Bar Harbor was a nice town, just about forty-five minutes north of Hartwood. That’s what made it believable when I matched with this guy on a dating app. My momma had set up my profile so we were guaranteed to meet, but I pretended I couldn’t find anyone to fit my impossibly high standards in Hartwood. And, realistically, if I hadn’t imported my partners, I probably couldn’t.

Not that this guy actually did anything for me. He was too easy to lure in. All it took was a hello, a lewd selfie, and suddenly he was putty in my hand. One thing led to another, and now this guy was showing me the boat he lived on—which, admittedly, was really freaking cool.

He’d anchored the boat just off the coast. The night was cool and still, leaving us to languidly bob with the rhythm of the sea.

The boat itself was a bit dated. Most of the interior was either wooden or covered in faded florals. It screamed eighties to me, which was so ancient it was almost chic. That being said, the exterior was sleek and well-maintained.

I leaned against the railing, watching city lights twinkle in the distance. The chill of the metal seeped through my jacket and into my skin.

I was having a good time, but letting him bring me out here was dumb. How the heck was I supposed to get back to shore? I’d never driven a boat—were they different from cars? It probably had a steering wheel and a pedal of some sort.

“Alright, I grabbed us a couple of drinks.” The man’s voice destroyed my train of thought.

How rude.

I turned to face him, forcing a sticky-sweet smile as my eyes met his. He had a name; I just didn’t bother to remember it. It was easier this way.

The man was stereotypically attractive, in the bland, cookie-cutter way that most of S.H.A.D.E.’s lower level agents were. It was part of the job—being good-looking made people trust you more and that made you seem less threatening. It was a weird psychological trick that had worked for centuries.

But this man wasn’t as pretty as Sebby.

Sebby had a way about him that made people underestimate him. Maybe it was his nerdy disposition, the way he seemed more interested in Legos and video games than in the deadly work we did, or maybe it was his boyish good looks. Whatever it was, it made it easy to forget that beneath that exterior, Sebby was six foot five, built like Hercules, and absolutely lethal in ways I never thought he could be.

This agent, though? He didn’t do it for me.

He was far too gruff, and I didn’t like the way he looked at me. The spark in his eyes said he thought he was in charge, and that would never be true.

“Thank you,” I said, reaching for the short glass he offered me.

The amber liquid rippled as I brought the drink closer before taking a small sip. The whiskey was smooth, but it still burned on the way down, as alcohol should. For a beat, I enjoyed the pleasant warmth spreading through my chest, then I realized my date probably expected me to wince, or at least protest.

And while I didn’t want to give him the satisfaction, I needed to get him to leave me alone with his drink.

I kept the glass to my lips as if I was hesitating before taking another sip. After a moment, my nose wrinkled, and I set my drink down on the railing.

“It’s really strong,” I mumbled, pretending to be embarrassed. “Do you have anything I can mix it with? Maybe soda?”

The man smirked, and I hated the fact that I’d stroked his ego.

“Not much of a whiskey drinker, huh?” he teased in that gross way men with small willies did.

I swallowed my pride and forced a sheepish smile. “I don’t usually drink at all.”

That was a lie, and if this man had paid any attention to our messages, he would have known I liked to end my nights with a glass or two… or three, if the kids were extra psychotic, of wine.

“No problem, sweetheart.” He chuckled before placing his glass right next to mine. “I have a few diet colas in the galley.”

I resisted the urge to roll my eyes and gave him an appreciative nod. He turned away from me, and I let my smile drop. Listening to his steps, I watched him disappear below the deck, and once I was sure I was out of his line of sight, I turned back to our drinks.

I quickly fished the small vial of clear liquid out of my bra. I wasn’t exactly sure what was in this vial, but it was a poison of some sort that S.H.A.D.E’s pharmaceutical department developed. It was completely odorless and tasteless, which made it undetectable—perfect for someone in my position–and it worked fast.

With the flick of my thumb, I popped the silver cap off before dumping it into his whisky. The poison needed to be ingested to kill someone, and normally I threw it away, but there was no trash can nearby, and I really didn’t like the idea of getting any on my skin. Reluctantly, I tossed it into the water and hoped there weren’t any nearby fish. If there were… well, I hoped they liked fish Jesus.

Once the man got back, all it would take was a sip and he’d be dead within the next few minutes. It wouldn’t be a painless death. Normally, the men I drugged screamed before a bloody froth filled their mouths. It was kind of funny, watching the high and mighty fall, and it gave me the satisfaction of watching the men suffer without getting my hands dirty. According to S.H.A.D.E, no one other than Sebby really liked the mess that came with stabbings.

At first, that was surprising to me. Actually, this whole thing was. Growing up, Sebby was a sweet boy who wouldn’t hurt a fly. Then, word got back to me that he used to hate killing, he was just forced into it, as we all were. But, apparently, he used to make a point to kill people as mercifully as possible. That made me wonder what had shifted in Sebastian to make him the man he was today.

Chapter 25

Sebastian

The truth had a funny way of always coming out. For Lucian, it was time; for Cameron, it was apparently alcohol. And Mason… All she needed was to be away from me. Luckily, I had cameras posted around almost every inch of the house. I’d need to stick one in the basement now. Not like it’d do me much good, anyway.

As much as I wanted to claim the cameras were for watching Cameron and gathering evidence… deep down, I knew they were there so I could monitor Mason. Unfortunately, I bit off more than I could chew when I listened in on the movie night she and the other adults shared.

That’s when I learned Mason was roughly two years away from being my sister-in-law. Lucian had finally gathered the courage to ask her, and she said yes. But Lucian’s mom’s side of the family would have a fit if he got married without a wedding. They still needed to find a venue and plan the wedding itself. That meant I had approximately that amount of time to win Mason over… again.

All I had to do was be myself… but that was the problem. No one liked me for me. Every positive quality I possessed was so intense that it became a fault. I was so smart that it was obnoxious. I was so direct that it became rude. I was so loyal that it became obsessive.

That’s why I toned myself down. And, if that weren’t enough, I forwent the way I wanted to look in favor of a pretty, professional package. But… Mason didn’t like that package, which was a shame because I did it all for her.

I made myself into a man who was worthy of her. I made myself strong, and handsome, and successful…. But Mason didn’t want any of that. She wanted me. That would have been fantastic if I had any idea who I actually was.

I hadn’t been myself since I was sixteen. How could I be when the world forced me to be a monster?

But I didn’t want to think about that. So, I snuck out of my apartment and ventured to a local drugstore where I stared at the wall of hair dye like it’d be able to tell me what I was missing.

The last time I dyed my hair was to go undercover for work. I was working in a local high school trying to figure out which of the faculty was slaughtering members of the cheerleading squad.

Spoiler alert: It was the tenth-grade history teacher.

And when I came home with chocolate brown hair, my mom threatened to disown me. She liked my golden waves, and it was an insult to her that I changed them.

After all, our blonde hair and blue eyes were all that separated us from the rest of the family.

The fluorescent lights flickered just as my attention settled on a box of black dye. I hesitated for a beat before picking it up. The cardboard package was small but weighty, and the front had a woman who looked far too happy for a hair dye package. I scanned over the text like it would tell me this wasn’t a terrible idea.

Permanent hair color. Deepest Blue-Black.

The color reminded me of a raven’s feathers. I pulled out a part of my bangs, examining the sandy strands. It’d be a change… one I wanted to do. But what if it looked bad? Was getting disowned worth the risk of coloring my hair?

I weighed the pros and cons for a moment before remembering I could just shave my head if things went south.

With a deep breath, I placed the dye in the red shopping basket hanging from my forearm. I should have just taken my bounty and left, but seeing as I planned to ruin everything I’d worked for over the last few years, I might as well get a snack too.

I wandered through the aisles until I came upon a wall of candy.

Normally, I avoided all artificial dyes and excess sugar. Because of this, I couldn’t even remember what candy tasted like, let alone which ones I liked.

But I remembered the first time I visited Lyon to see Mason. Cameron’s spawn had made it impossible for her to keep anything down for nearly a week, and all she could think about on my first night there was blue raspberry flavored anything.

So, I ended up finding something that fit the criteria. Mason ate so much candy that her teeth turned blue. She asked if I wanted to try some, and my first thought was to reject her. But I didn’t want to be anything but perfect when we first started dating, so I said yes, and she kissed me.

Her lips were sweet and sticky, and she tasted like the blue-flavored sugar she craved. To this day, that was my favorite kiss with Mason.

It wasn’t perfect, or rehearsed, or even anything I was in a rush to do again. But…it was her.

My heart ached at the memory, but I tried to push it away.

I grabbed a bag of blue sour cubes and a pack of gummy fish because I vaguely remembered those being my favorite as a kid.

With my bounty in hand, I headed toward the self-checkout area. I just hoped I’d have the courage to use the hair dye.

I lay on the carpet of my living room, hands folded on my stomach, trying to decipher invisible pictures in the plaster on my ceiling. Convincing myself to dye my hair was the easy part.

All that took was a little… herbal courage. Every time I thought it was a bad idea, I took a drag of my pen, and after enough THC entered my system, my doubts went out the window. But now, as my lips tingled and I wondered what it’d be like to be a speck of dust just floating in the wind, I still could not force myself to eat the candy I purchased.

I turned my head slightly so I could stare at the bag of sour cubes.

Being stoned and snacks went hand in hand. That was a little fact I learned after Mason left. Her disappearance because of her mom’s death was something I hadn’t accounted for, and it destroyed me to the point I needed to take a semester off school.

That, on top of the personal effects Holly’s death had on me, was more than I was equipped to deal with.

Because of all that, I couldn’t sleep, I couldn’t breathe, I couldn’t eat. I’d once heard that someone could die of a broken heart, and I never believed it until that moment. No one understood my anguish, especially because Mason and I were barely friends at the time, and I’d rarely ever talked to Mason’s mom.

Eventually, my mom got sick of my moping and decided to slip me edibles. She told me the law always had some gray areas, and marijuana was one of them. It was better to have me get a little high than starve to death.

That trick worked back then, but now I couldn’t force myself to ingest the cubes of sugar, artificial dye, and God knows what else. Plus, even if they ended up tasting okay, I’d never like the flavor of blue raspberry as much as I enjoyed it on Mason’s lips.

Maybe I should just kill—nope. Bad thought. Not doing that.

I brought the plastic mouthpiece between my lips and pressed the silver button in the center of the pen. The golden liquid in the cartridge crackled as the taste of weed danced across my tongue and into my lungs. It was supposed to taste like apricot jelly, but it wasn’t even close.

After inhaling too deep, I coughed out the vapor in one big cloud. But it didn’t stop there. I propped myself up on my elbows as I hacked. After nearly a minute, my coughing fit stopped, and I caught my breath…. And took another drag off my vape. Just much smaller this time.

How was this what Mason wanted me to be?

That thought almost consumed me as I laid back on the carpet. I was willing to give her perfection, but all she wanted was a mess. Was she secretly the type to use others to make herself feel better? She never had been before.

A knock at the door pulled me from my thoughts.

My heart thumped at the idea of Mason standing outside my apartment and waiting to see me. But… the chances she was awake were slim to none. Her pregnancy had officially progressed to the point where she could barely stay awake. Growing a human was hard work, and that hard work had left my poor girl exhausted.

“Who is it?” I called; my voice raspier than expected.

A beat of silence filled the air, and once again, I propped myself onto my elbows. My heart raced at the idea that it could have been Mason waiting on the other side of the door. She had never been good with confrontation, so maybe her silence was an acknowledgment that she was in the wrong with us.

I felt the world spin under my feet as I stood, and for a second, I contemplated if my mind was playing tricks on me. I squinted, staring at the door, wishing I had some sort of superpower that would allow me to see through it. Unfortunately, that wasn’t how the world worked.

But it wasn’t like opening it would be dangerous to me. My front door was located squarely in Sophia’s game room, and the only threat I had in this town was Dale. And he wasn’t even a threat… just a weird annoyance that wouldn’t leave me the hell alone.

With that in mind, I stumbled toward the door before opening it. The hinges creaked, echoing through the all-too-dark house. My stomach flipped when I realized the person standing on the other side wasn't my sweet princess, the light of my life, my reason for living. Instead, Cameron stood in the doorway, his fiery hair weakly illuminated in the moonlight.

We looked at each other for a moment, and neither one of us blinked. It was like one of those grade school staring contests. But I was already miserable, which meant I didn't need to subject myself to Cameron or his specific brand of honesty.

So, instead of giving him space to tell me how terrible my personality was, how desperate I came off, or that Mason loved my brother more, I shut the door.

More so, I tried to, but Cameron stuck his stupid bear-like mitt on the frame. The door hit his knuckles, and the oaf didn't even flinch. Maybe he wasn’t smart enough to feel pain.

Part of me considered slamming the door harder. I knew I had it in me to break his fingers, and I also knew I'd revel in the sound of his bones snapping, maybe even a startled scream. But then he'd probably tell Mason, and she'd finally see me for the monster I was.

So, instead of risking that, I let go of the door and turned to go relax on the couch. The squeaking of the door let me know that Cameron, unfortunately, followed me.

“Don't you have to ask permission before entering someone's home?” I challenged, patting my pockets to make sure I had my vape before crashing into the soft leather of my couch.

I kicked my feet onto the coffee table as he stared at me, confusion plain on his face.

“…I’m Canadian, not a vampire.”

Welp now was the time to make this moment less excruciating. I retrieved my pen from my pocket and placed the mouthpiece between my lips before breathing in.

“You’re a blood-hungry monster all the same.” I coughed, waving away the vapor as I did.

Cameron looked angry for a moment before hesitating, “…Are you smoking pot?”

“What, come to lecture me, Daddy?” I mused, cradling my chin in my hand as I watched my intruder.

I thought for sure Cameron was going to tell me not to call him that. And as he got closer, I prepared to do it again just to piss him off.

“I just didn’t take you as the type…Can I sit?” He pointed to the armchair across from me.

I sat a little straighter under Cameron’s lack of anger. If he wasn’t here to remind me just how terrible my life was, why did he come to bother me?

“I tend not to be.” Despite cannabis now being legal in Maine, it was still a drug, and all drugs were bad. “It’s medicinal.”

I felt a little ashamed for having to admit that. I also had no idea why I was telling Cameron, of all people, any of this… maybe it was just to see how he’d react.

“What, is weed used to treat a terrible personality?” Cameron snorted.

It was clear he didn’t believe me. But, that meant I could make the moment incredibly awkward for him.

“PTSD,” I admitted, reveling in the way Cameron’s expression shifted as I did.

That was the ugly elephant in the room, the one no one wanted to talk about. It was easiest to stick me in the box of a psychopath. I killed people for a living, and after years of doing it, death stopped bothering me. No one wanted to acknowledge that I wasn’t always like this.

The undoubtedly rusty gears in Cameron’s head visibly turned as he stared me down. He first wore a cloak of confusion, but it fell to a halo of pity. His head tipped to the side, and he gave me a clenched-half smile.

Honestly, I expected him to fight me on the topic. But it was almost comforting that he didn't.

“How’d you get that?” he asked.

“You’re nothing if not bold, Cameron.” I rubbed the square of my jaw, debating on if I should tell him the ugly truth or a beautiful lie.

Something that made me seem more scary and less sympathetic. But, deep down, I wasn’t a frightening person, just a broken one.

“Can you keep a secret?” I laughed the second I realized how dumb that sounded. “Of course you can, you’ve had a secret identity almost as long as I’ve been alive.”

He smirked at my joke before leaning forward and resting his elbows on his knees. Cameron’s eyes were eerily serious, but his face was judgment-free.

“You ain’t gotta tell me if you don’t want to. I’m just curious.”

Cameron Cole wasn’t curious; he was nosy. Usually, that was a reason not to talk to someone… but I also didn’t really have anyone else I could talk to about this stuff. Not without going to prison anyway.

“You know I killed Mason’s mom, right?”

He looked away and rubbed the back of his neck. “I uh… yeah, that ain’t something you forget.”

“Would you like to know why I killed her?”

His hesitation was to be expected. But, after a moment, he nodded.

I took a deep breath to harden my nerves as I closed my eyes, preparing to relive some of the most stressful days in my life.

“At the beginning of my Ph.D program, I was a detective…. Well, I’m still a detective, I just… didn’t, you know.”

“Kill people?”

I never thought I’d see the day when Cameron finished my sentences, but I was almost glad he did.

“That… and I was stationed back in Portland while I worked on breaking down a sex trafficking ring.”

Saving people used to be my passion. I wanted to work on kidnapping cases and return the victims to their families. And while I wasn’t with that sector of law enforcement for long, liberating sex trafficking victims was easily the most rewarding part of my career. I liked feeling like a hero; like I made a difference, like the work I did mattered.

“And… I had caught wind that one of the ones in the area would target certain people if the money was right.” A chill ran down my spine as I thought about that.

“What’s that got to do with you killing Mason’s mom?” Cameron was beautifully oblivious to the connection, dumb to the fact that a parent could be as cruel as Holly Albright.

“Holly had money and a hatred of her daughter.”

Okay, so maybe hatred was a strong word. It was more envy on Holly’s end. Mason was beautiful, loved, and kind, all the things Holly hadn’t been for years. Her modeling career ended when Mason was born, and Holly blamed her daughter for that fact.

The disgusting puzzle pieces seemed to click as Cameron’s jaw dropped.

“You ain’t saying what I think you are… right?” he stammered.

But I couldn't lie to him, not right now. “Holly paid close to fifty thousand dollars to have someone abduct Mason. So, I did what anyone in my situation would do–”

“And killed her?” he blurted.

My gaze narrowed. “No?”

God, why was everything murder with this one?

“I went to talk to her, to ask her to rescind her request, but… things went south.”

When I confronted Holly, I didn’t expect things to go well. I expected her to argue with me, and for me to threaten to arrest her. What I didn’t expect was for Holly to threaten my life.

“She pulled out a gun and pointed it at my head.” I shuttered as I closed my eyes. If I thought hard enough, I could still feel the barrel pressed between my eyebrows.

My bottom lip quivered and suddenly, breathing became a foreign concept. I pressed the mouthpiece of my vape between my lips and drew in another breath, using the cannabis to help quell memories that wouldn’t quite leave me alone. Still, even THC wasn’t enough to make me forget.

“I didn’t want to kill her.” My voice cracked, and my cheeks suddenly felt wet. “I was sixteen, and all I knew was I didn’t want to die.”

My palms covered my eyes as I hid from Cameron the best I could without moving. Letting him in was a terrible idea.

Looking back on the terrible night, I could have easily overpowered Holly. I could have knocked the gun away and handcuffed her. But it’s impossible to think rationally when confronted with your own mortality.

I sobbed into my hands, waiting for a sound other than my labored breathing. Eventually, the couch shifted, and a warm, calloused hand appeared on my back.

I looked up to see Cameron was disastrously close. My lips tingled with a distant memory of his. I’d never admit it, but I didn’t hate kissing Cameron. His beard was soft and not at all like my ex-boyfriend’s. Plus, I had a feeling that Cameron would give me a choice when it came to if I touched his penis or not. That was something Alex never did.

“You murder people for a living, why did killing someone like Holly bother you?” Cameron’s question halted my impure thoughts: Thank God.

My lips pressed into a thin line as I realized that he might not understand my situation as well as I hoped. There was no way to save my dignity and tell him I got caught. He’d never understand what it was like to walk into work after all that and be told it was either sell your soul to hunt murderers or rot in prison. So, I searched for the best way to describe what happened whilst omitting the terrible truth.

I drew in a breath as I gathered the courage to look at him.

“Monsters aren’t born…. They’re made.”

Chapter 26

Cameron

I stared at Sebastian for what felt like forever. Up until now, I’d viewed Seb as an annoyance at best. But… assuming he was telling the truth, Sebastian wasn’t some creep who just attached himself to Mason. He was a protector, a hero even.

Mason didn’t owe him her hand in marriage because of his sacrifices, but I no longer had a problem with them dating.

Sebastian’s eyes were red and still rimmed with tears as he swallowed.

“Well, say something,” he commanded, his voice shaking as he did.

I cleared my throat and shifted around, trying to stop myself from staring at him.

“I, uh, I like your hair,” I mumbled, reaching over to touch the newly black strands.

Sebastian slapped me away.

“This isn’t a change for you to like.” He glared. “I did it for me… and Mason.”

My heart flipped. After he left, Mason, Lucian, Sophia, and I settled in for our movie. Lucian casually let it slip that he and Mason were engaged. Immediately, I knew that’s why she really rejected Seb.

I pulled her to the side and asked her why she kept lying to the guy, and she told me it wasn’t a lie. She wanted to preserve his feelings and let him down as gently as possible.

But, as I stared at Sebastian, I didn’t think she did a good job. He seemed like a shell of the pompous asshole he normally was. Honestly, he almost seemed human.

“Well, that don’t matter none. I think it looks good. It makes your eyes super blue.” Like almost hypnotically so.

Sebastian turned away, but not before I saw the start of a shy smile on his lips. Again, I was struck by just how handsome Sebastian was.

My goal in coming up here had been to tell him about his brother and Mason’s engagement, but now I couldn’t stop staring.

He and Lucian shared most of the same facial features. However, where Lucian’s were sharp and almost feminine, the differences between the two made Seb’s face stronger and more masculine. Sebastian still had a youthful appearance, but he was one hundred percent man. And he was sitting before me in nothing but a pair of navy sweatpants.

“Between the kiss earlier and this, I’m starting to think you’re interested in me.” Sebastian’s words had an almost playful sort of tone. But that changed the second he looked back. “Do you think Mason will like my hair?”

A lump formed in my throat, and I realized I should probably do what I came up here for and go.

“You know she loves you, right?” I started slowly.

Sebastian eyed me for a moment before arching his back and reaching into his pockets.

The lines in his well-defined abs twitched, and I took a deep breath to remind myself that I was seventeen years older than him. And, also, it was Sebastian.

Eventually, he grabbed his phone and swiped through its contents before handing me the device. On his screen was a picture of him and Mason standing in front of some sort of garden that looked more like it belonged in a fairytale than in real life. Due to Mason's much smaller bump, I guessed it was taken sometime in the early summer.

Her hair was curled, and she wore a sundress. Sebastian’s shirt matched, and he lovingly rested a hand on her stomach. In this photo, these two looked like a happy couple.

Sebastian then took his phone and scrolled through it to find a much more recent photo. In this one, the house was a mess, Juniper was half naked, and Mason was with Lucian in the kitchen.

“Can you spot the difference in these two photos?” Sebastian challenged.

“… The second one is taken on a different continent?” I suggested, not wanting to rub dirt into any wounds he may have.

It was obvious that these photos were about as different as snowflakes. But I thought that the answer he wanted may have had something to do with the way Mason looked at Lucian.

“You’ve never been shy in terms of honesty. Don’t spare my feelings now,” Sebastian lectured as he took his phone back. “The difference is she loves my brother more. Why else would she be engaged to him?”

My eyes involuntarily widened. I thought for sure Mason didn’t tell him… actually, I know she didn’t. After Seb left, Mason ate dinner, passed out on the couch, and was currently curled up between Lucian and Sophia in Sophia’s room. She didn’t have a chance to tell Sebastian.

I didn’t think anyone had. “How’d you know that?”

Seb started to laugh before freezing. His confidence momentarily faltered as he focused on me. The intensity of his gaze caused me to shiver. But, after a moment, he eased up.

“If you didn’t know, I’m Maine’s best detective,” he bragged, resting a hand on my bare shoulder. “It’s no secret that Lucian’s been wanting to propose to her, and Mason was desperate to marry me two weeks ago. I assumed Lucian played a part in that, and your reaction told me everything I needed to know.”

I traced his face for any sort of deceit. Unfortunately, Seb was such a good liar that I’d never be able to make out if he was lying without being told. But what he said seemed plausible. Seb did seem to be good at his job. Plus…. How else would he have gotten that information?

“Did you know I saved my virginity for her?” Sebastian’s scoff quickly turned the tide of our conversation.

“How long did ya save it for?” Not that it mattered. I was just curious… especially because he had a long-term boyfriend before he and Mason got together.

“I didn’t get to experience consensual sex until I was twenty-two.” He sounded bitter.

But I was curious.

“So that Fella you were with before…” I tried to remember his name. Unfortunately, Leona had only said it once, probably in an attempt to embarrass her brother.

“Alex?” Sebastian winced a little as the name fell from his lips.

“Yeah, him… how long were y’all together without touching?”

Sebastian shifted uncomfortably, “I’d rather not discuss my personal relationships if it’s all the same to you… but I don’t consider Alex forcing me to say yes as touching.”

The muscles in Sebastian’s arms became more defined as he hugged himself. It didn’t take a genius to know what he meant.

Poor guy.

I took a deep breath, suddenly remembering I basically forced him to kiss me earlier. “I uh… sorry for kissin’ you earlier.”

Sebastian looked at me with what could only be described as shock. “Why are you apologizing? Was I bad?”

I winced as if Sebastian were poised to hit me. Somehow, the fact that kissing him earlier was almost enjoyable was worse than a shiner ever could be. I wanted to hate him, to continue to hurl insults his way in hopes he’d eventually leave. But, after everything he just told me, I had a new, weird adoration for Sebastian. It was the type of feeling that left your chest in knots and your head in the clouds.

“No, I uh… I liked it.” My voice got softer as I continued to speak. I took a deep breath, but that only added fuel to the fire in my face. “But normally, I’m real big on consent, and I didn’t have that.”

His icy gaze bounced around my face as his lips parted. He studied me with slow breaths before swallowing hard. He regained his composure, and I braced myself for him to call me stupid with some big word that’d take me a second to understand.

“So, if you had my consent, what would you do to me, Daddy?” His tone was slightly robotic like this was some poorly rehearsed script he’d memorized.

Still, it caused my mind to race. What was I allowed to do with Sebastian? Was this a trick? If I told him that I’d like to tie him up and fuck his mouth, would he laugh at me like I was some sort of clown?

“...What do you want me to do to you?” My words were slow as molasses as I tried to gauge the situation.

Sebastian smirked as he brought his vape to his lips. His chest swelled with a breath before he blew the sweet-smelling vapor toward me.

“I’m going to be completely honest with you, Cameron.” He rubbed the square of his jaw as he talked. “I’ve always heard the best way to get over a lover is to get under another, and while I’m not interested in leaving Mason behind, I want to be able to say I willingly had sex with someone else.”

My heart skipped at just how direct Sebastian was. Under normal circumstances, I wouldn’t touch him with a ten-foot pole… but I was curious. The best way to sate that curiosity was to fuck him once and get it out of my system.

“So, I’m going to ask you one last time.” Sebastian slipped his glasses off, placing them on the end table before turning to me. He shifted to being on his hands and knees, placing his palm on my chest. “Seeing as you have my consent… What do you want to do to me?”

A tingle swept across my skin. This had to be some sort of joke. He wanted a rise out of me, something he could insult me over. But… if that were the case, he was committed.

I placed a hand on top of his, “You’re too young for me.”

Flashbacks of me telling Mason something similar danced across my subconscious.

His smile was somewhere between a shit-eating grin and a cocky smirk. Lucian smiled the same way when he was intentionally getting on my last nerve.

Sebastian leaned in close enough for his breath to warm my skin. The sour, herbal smell of marijuana clung to him like cologne, barely masking his natural scent. He was high. This was wrong. I needed to be the adult and stop this.

Somehow, he got closer still, and now his lips were pressed to my ear. “I’m young, but I know what I want.”

His whisper sent chills down my spine, and I gulped. My heart cartwheeled in my chest, and my mind swam with the idea of what we could do with just one night.

“Seb, I’m not gentle,” I warned. That was my last attempt to dissuade him, of defusing the ticking time bomb this situation was about to become.

He pulled away again, his gaze pinned on mine. He squinted slightly and I wondered if he was doing it to see me better.

“I want you to fuck me like you hate me.” Sebastian’s already deep voice was low and husky, causing his words to reverberate in my chest as he smiled. “Not like that should be hard for you.”

Anything that happened in this apartment would be limited to tonight and tonight alone. So, since we were both consenting adults, it was fine for me to do this.

I snatched him by the neck, crashing his lips onto mine. He worked his hands into my hair and climbed onto my lap. Sebastian was weightier than I expected, but considering he was almost pure muscle, that shouldn’t have surprised me.

Sebastian’s tongue danced along mine, and a surprise piercing clicked against my teeth. He nipped my lower lip as he pulled away, pressing his forehead to mine. His skin was flushed as he breathed heavily.

My mind raced with conflicting thoughts. My conscience pleaded for me to stop, but the devil on my shoulder said this was just getting good. The primal desire coursing through my veins drowned them both out, and all I could think about was the sounds Sebastian might make while taking my cock.

“All my toys are downstairs,” I told him.

“If you walk out of this apartment, one of us will come to our senses, and all this will end… I don’t want it to end,” he pleaded. “I have condoms and lube. That’s all we need.”

He fell off my lap and felt around for the end table that his glasses rested on. He opened the drawer, and I looked over to see what he had just mentioned… but I also noticed a pair of handcuffs.

I wondered if he had ever used them on Mason. Somehow, that thought had me dying to do the same to him. I leaned over and snatched the cuffs, clicking one side closed around his wrist while he grabbed the lube.

Sebastian’s eyes widened in surprise as he looked down.

“Take your pants off for me,” I commanded.

Sebastian’s face lit up as he eagerly complied. His reaction was unexpected but kind of endearing. The second his sweats dropped to the ground, his cock stood at attention. I almost gasped as I noticed the three piercings spanning the underside of his penis.

“...Did that hurt?” My question slipped as I tried to wrap my mind around why someone would do that three times.

The cuff on his wrist jingled as he stepped toward me with the lube in one hand and the condoms in the other.

“It didn’t feel good, but it was very worth it.”

A sick curiosity surged through me as I wondered what they felt like from the inside. But I was nowhere near brave enough to figure that out tonight.

“This is gonna be quick,” I told him, snapping the other cuff onto his bare wrist.

With his hands bound together, I could guide him exactly where I needed him.

“I wouldn’t want it any other way,” he promised.

My breathing stuttered as I grabbed the middle of the cuffs and used it to bend him over the couch. He arched his back, and I grabbed a condom from the package.

I held the wrapper to him, and he tore it with his teeth. I wasted no time putting it on and grabbing the lube. With a generous amount on my fingers, I trailed my touch down his spine. Sebastian’s muscles tensed with every caress until I pressed my fingers to his entrance.

His breath hitched as I applied pressure, and his body yielded to my touch. My fingers were slick, which made it easy to press into him. He clenched around me as I took my time stretching him open. After all, it was his first time with a man. I didn’t want it to hurt too bad.

With each thrust, Sebastian got a little louder. He went from heavy breathing to weak whimpers to full-on moans. A fire pooled in my stomach as I finally deemed him ready.

I leaned over to grab the cuffs as I positioned myself behind him.

His body quivered as his breathing went ragged. He turned to look at me over his shoulder, and something in the glint of his eyes drove me crazy.

I guided myself into him with one quick motion, and Sebastian’s lips parted as his eyes sealed shut. He was so tight and warm.

“F-fuck, you’re huge," he stuttered.

I pulled him closer to me, savoring the way he felt. “But you’re takin’ me so well.”

My free hand wrapped around his throat, pressing on the sides and not the middle. I wanted to choke Sebastian, not kill him.

“You’re such a good boy. Has anyone ever told you that?” I teased.

I lazily thrusted in and out of Sebastian, leaving him completely lost for words. The only sounds he could make were whimpers and content mmms. I loved the fact that I finally shut him the fuck up.

I let go of the cuffs and wrapped a hand around his shaft. The balls of his piercings spun as I stroked him.

His moans grew louder, more frantic, even as I continued to jerk him off while thrusting into him. Sebastian went tense, and I leaned in to nip at his shoulder.

“Fuck–Bite me harder!” he commanded.

I pulled away, a little confused by his request. He wasn’t exactly in a position to be making demands.

He looked over his shoulder again. His face was flushed, and a glow of sweat made him almost look holy.

“Just fucking do it!” he snapped.

I quickly decided that wasn’t worth the fight and did as he said. I nibbled at his shoulder as hard as I could, and Sebastian grunted before his cum spilled out, landing directly on the couch. And, at that moment, something about me being the one to cause him to come undone was enough to make me orgasm so hard I was surprised I didn’t fall over.

I was more than a little confused when I woke up alone in a dark room. In the distance, I could hear birds chirping and eggs sizzling. That’s when I remembered everything that happened last night.

I’d hoped that fucking Sebastian once was enough to get him out of my system, but as I ventured out of his room and into his kitchen, I realized that all I’d done was confused myself more.

Sebastian stood shirtless at the stove; my teeth had left an imprint on his alabaster skin. But, instead of the usual feeling of disgust that plagued me when I looked at him, there was a strange, almost nervous flutter in my stomach.

“I–” I cleared my throat, and he cast me a fleeting glance. “Good morning?”

“Morning,” he mumbled. “Coffee is in the pot… How do you like your eggs?”

I scratched my head as I wandered toward the aforementioned coffee. “I ain’t picky.”

“That’s obvious,” he scoffed.

Well, at least he was back to being mean to me.

I poured myself a cup of coffee, and Sebastian ordered me to sit down at his minuscule dining table. The old chair creaked under my weight as Sebastian slid a plate of sad-looking scrambled eggs in front of me.

“You uh… thanks?” I looked down at the eggs, confused as to why he did this.

“When you have sex with someone, the polite thing to do is make them breakfast the next morning,” he explained.

“Did the internet tell you that?” I scoffed.

“...Yes.”

He seemed almost a little embarrassed, so I tried not to draw attention to it more than I already had. I thanked him before poking at them with my fork and taking a bite. The eggs were rubbery and under-seasoned, but it was the thought that counted.

“So, you gonna eat with me? Seeing as that’s the polite thing to do and all,” I asked.

“Uh, no?” Sebastian looked at me like I was stupid. “I have more important things to do.”

“...Like what?”

Sebastian hesitated, every muscle in his body growing stiff as he scratched at his neck.

“Dale wanted me to meet with him again, this time alone.”

Chapter 27

Sebastian

Last night, Cameron Cole was nothing more than a means to an end. I was high, and I wanted to feel valued; I wanted to feel attractive; I wanted to see what all the fuss about the literal bear of a man was. And I learned something about myself: I didn’t like casual sex. In the moment, it felt great, but it now left me with a looming sensation of guilt.

I knew I was in the right. Cameron and I were both consenting adults; he was in a polyamorous relationship, and we shared a partner. Hell, if I told Mason what I did, she’d probably give me a congratulatory high-five and ask for the details.

But she wasn’t where my guilt stemmed from. Instead… I felt a little bad for using Cameron. This type of feeling wasn’t like me at all. In my experience, everyone except for Mason existed to use me or be used by me. This was true of my family, my friends, and even random strangers on the street. But… Last night with Cameron didn’t seem like that. He asked for my consent, and if I told him to stop, it felt like he would have. He even stayed by me as we slept last night, running his thumb across my back until I fell asleep.

Deep down, it felt like he cared about me, but I knew that was my imagination talking. So, instead of dwelling on the fact and reminding myself I was the least desirable person in my house, I focused on the task at hand: Meeting with Dale.

At some level, Dale had to be involved in the Sons of Christ. The proof I had of this came from the mention of his name in the newspaper article I had Mason translate for me about a month ago. I also had testimony from Cameron, but seeing as he was also involved with the cult, I had to take it with a grain of salt. After all, Cameron could be fluffing up Dale’s involvement just to make himself seem better. All I knew for sure was that Dale had enough power in the community not to live in a dump like the Parsonage.

I swiped my fingers across the wooden dining table before me. Dust stuck to my skin, and I wiped it on the sleeve of my jacket. Dale had instructed me to make myself comfortable while he put on a pot of coffee for us, but that was an impossible task. Not only was the house coated in the dirt and grime that only time could provide, I didn’t trust Dale. Not that I thought he could hurt me, but that his interest alone was disconcerting. I rationed that he probably knew I was a detective, but I assumed if that were the case, he’d be smart enough to hurt me. And, by now, he’d had time.

He could have cut my brake lines after our encounter in the grocery store, he could have had Cameron apprehend me yesterday, and who knows what other chances he had. I knew for certain he was following me, but if his intent was not malicious, why was he doing it?

The house creaked as Dale made his way out of the kitchen with a silver tray in hand. The cups chattered slightly as he trembled on his way to the table. Normally, I would have just let him struggle, but I didn’t want to have to deal with spilled coffee. My shoes were expensive, and if Dale couldn’t afford a suitable place to live, I knew he wouldn’t be able to replace my oxfords.

So, instead of making a scene near an old man, I stood and placed my hands inches from his. Our knuckles touched, and I realized just how cold Dale was. The temperature of his body made it feel like he should have been dead a long time ago.

But, in some regards, it was better late than never.

“Allow me.” I forced a smile, hoping to appear friendly, but my clipped tone probably negated it.

Still, Dale eased into my offer. His shoulders fell slightly as he let out a sigh of relief.

“Thank ya. Never get old,” he joked, patting my back, almost causing me to drop the coffee.

I wrestled with the urge to tell him not to touch me. Instead, I laughed.

“It happens to the best of us,” I assured him as I placed the tray on the table.

Dale nodded as he settled into the chair closest to mine.

“Bein’ a senior citizen is as much of a blessing as it is a curse,” he started. “It means I’ve lived a long life… but it also means I ain’t got many years left.”

Thank God.

“Nonsense… Almost all my grandparents are alive and kicking… I have a great grandma in Columbia, too, now that I’m thinking about it.” Castillos lived forever. But that made sense, seeing only the good died young.

He offered me a tight-lipped smile as he reached for a coffee mug and the pot. The coffee came out in a long, dark stream as he filled his mug to the brim before taking a drink. He closed his all-too-green eyes as he did, and I assumed it was to savor the probably awful coffee he made.

He let out another deep breath as he put the mug on the table.

“The world ain’t meant for everyone. God has a set number of years planned for all of us. Once we reach the end of our time, we’re done, and I feel like my life is going to end sooner rather than later.”

… Did he know I planned on killing him?

“Can I ask why you think that is?”

Dale hesitated before coughing into his hand. I wrinkled my nose in disgust as he hacked. Once he regained his composure, he apologized for his outburst—as he should.

“I can feel it in my bones,” he continued. “That’s actually why I brought you here.”

I cocked my head to the side. Maybe this was his fancy way of ending his life. One of the Ten Commandments was you went to Hell if you killed yourself or something like that. But it wasn’t suicide if someone else murdered you.

“I can tell by the way you’re lookin’ at me that you’re a bit confused, not that I blame you.” He smiled at me, causing me to shiver involuntarily. “Would you like me to elaborate?”

Something in my gut told me I was in danger, so I reached for the gun I kept hidden between my belt and blazer. Shooting was my least favorite method of execution. Too many terrible memories. That aside, it was the quickest way to protect myself if things went awry.

“Please.” I kept my tone even as my fingers wrapped around the grip.

“As I’m sure you’re aware, my son is a complete and utter waste of space.” Dale slid his chair out and took to pacing. “He’s stupid. He’s ugly. And God knows he’ll never be fit to scrub dirt from my shoes, let alone bear the Cole family name.”

Normally, I loved hearing about how terrible Cameron was. No one other than Dale ever indulged me when it came to shit-talking his son, but today, hearing Dale hurl insults at Cameron didn’t scratch the same itch.

“What does that have to do with me?” I tried to sound bored.

Dale stopped pacing and turned to face me.

“You, my boy, are everything Cameron never was. You’re intelligent, successful, and handsome… even if I don’t fully get why you did this to your hair.” He reached out to toy with the newly black strands, and I acted like his touch didn’t bother me.

I also did my best to shrug off the comment about my hair, but the strange ache of self-consciousness lingered.

“Sebastian, I know you ain’t a religious man… but I reckon you could do well as the face of my church.”

I stared at him for what felt like forever. There was no way Dale could be serious. That thought sunk in, perhaps a little too deep, because the next sound I made was a bark of scornful laughter.

Dale’s expression hardened slightly. “Why’re you laughing?”

I covered my hand with a fist and cleared my throat. “Sorry, I just… you said it yourself, Father Cole, I’m not a religious man.”

“I prefer Reverend to Father,” he corrected, and I wasn’t sure what the difference was. “And you’re not religious… yet.”

The way he said that last part read as a threat.

“Everyone has a point where they need God,” he explained. “Some are born craving his light. While others, such as yourself, need to feel a moment of pure despair to embrace our Heavenly Father’s love. Have you ever felt a moment like that?”

His gaze sliced through me like a hot knife through butter, and I shifted slightly. This was pretty much the same spiel he had given in the hospital. Still, just the little extra elaboration had my mind unconsciously searching for an answer.

The closest I’d ever gotten to that was learning Mason left after I had just ruined my life to save hers. But Dale didn’t need to know that. So, I lifted my chin and pretended to be confident.

“Never. My life has given me everything I could have ever wanted.” I’d told Dale that Mason was my wife the first time we met. And, if that were the truth, my life would have been perfect.

Something in what I said caused Dale’s smile to widen. It felt like his lips were one twitch away from splitting.

“Ah, so the world’s been kind to you… But what about your wife? Your child?”

And just like that, I saw red. Dale’s comment alone shouldn’t have been enough to piss me off, but I knew all about the Sons of Christ. Someone in the cult slaughtered pregnant women, and seeing as Cameron practically worshiped the ground Mason walked on, I didn’t think it was him.

“If you touch my wife, I will kill you. And I’ll enjoy it,” I warned.

Dale’s expression brightened like that was the one thing he’d hoped to hear from all of this.

“Son, I wouldn’t dream of touchin’ your lady or your baby… just throwing it out there.”

My gaze narrowed.

You better not touch my girls.

My jaw was tense, and thoughts of just how easy it’d be to end Dale consumed me. But I wasn’t a bad person. I didn’t kill without evidence, not anymore. And, after I finished this case, I’d never kill again.

My chair squealed against the floor as I stood up and stormed out before I had a chance to lose my cool.

The air was brisk as I exited the parsonage and headed for my car. Once I was in the safety of my SUV, I opened the glove box and pulled out my cigarettes.

I placed the filter between my lips as I stared at the house with nothing but contempt. Dale’s shadow lingered on the gauzy white curtains, an eerie reminder that he was watching.

My hands shook from residual nerves as I sparked my lighter.

I may not know exactly how the pieces of the Sons of Christ puzzle fit together, but I knew one thing: There was no way in hell I’d ever join Dale.

Chapter 28

Cameron

Sweat collected under my collar as I followed Sophia and Mason from a distance as they weaved through the packed corridors of the mall. Going out in public was never ideal for me. Even on my own, people from the church were always lurking, waiting to tell Dale everything I did wrong. That being said, the girls and I had been out long enough to get coffee or tea, in Mason’s case, and no one had stopped me.

Usually, by now, I’d have people up my ass asking about the church, what I was doing out, and if there were any women in the area who I believed would be fit to carry the second coming. But… no one had even said as much as Hello, Father Cole. Come to think of it… the second I’d make eye contact with any passerby, they’d avert their gaze and walk a little faster.

I stopped dead in my tracks as that thought washed over me. I knew I wasn’t exactly the friendliest-looking fellow. That’s just what came with being my size. But… this wasn’t the normal reaction I got from just being intimidating.

“Cameron!” Sophia snapped. “Come on!”

I turned to her voice to see her standing with her arm linked to Mason’s. Normally, I loved watching my girls interact. Their love for each other was different from their love for us; it was almost softer in a way. But I didn’t think Sophia dragged me out of the house just so we could all spend time together.

She’d said we were fine after last night, but something in the weary way she watched me told a different story. In my gut, I could tell she still thought I was hiding something. To her credit, she was right.

I wanted to pick up the pace, to force myself in the middle and drape an arm over either girl’s shoulder. But, we were less than twenty minutes away from Hartwood, which meant it was too dangerous.

“I don’t know why ya brought me,” I admitted as I tried to keep my voice low so no one else would hear me.

Soph had said something about Mae needing something nice to wear because she hadn’t been feeling the best about herself, but that had nothing to do with me.

“We need a man’s opinion.” Mason gave me a sugary-sweet smile, one I learned meant she was up to no good. “Plus, it’s your fault.”

My heart hiccuped as Mason cradled her stomach. She’d been wearing a lot of my shirts recently, and she was nowhere near big enough to fill out my clothes. This left the fabric to gently drape her rather than fit her like a shirt should. Normally, seeing her like this was enough to send me into a tizzy.

Not because her pregnancy turned me on; that was more Lucian’s territory. Instead, it overwhelmed me with a feeling of excitement I never thought I’d get to experience. That excitement usually just got a little lost and bled into something else. I blamed it on the primal desire to keep the mother of my child content in every way possible.

But today, that feeling was mixed with the urge to tell her to cover up. I just didn’t feel safe having her out in public like this. I gulped down the dryness in my throat, trying not to let the girls see how on edge I was. My lips quivered into a smile so forced it was painful.

“Now, how on earth is it my fault?” I joked.

“You think I look like this by choice?” Mason laughed. “If It were up to me, I’d–”

“Ahht! No, ma’am,” Sophia interjected before reaching out to cup Mason’s face.

Sophia’s eyes anchored onto Mason’s as a love-sick simper tugged at the edge of her lips. Mason melted into her touch, raising her hands to rest on Sophia’s.

“You’re beautiful,” Sophia promised. “And if you keep saying stuff like that, I’m getting a spray bottle and squirting you like a misbehaving kitten.”

Mason’s brow narrowed as her smile fell. “That’s animal abuse.”

Sophia’s posture squared for a beat before a smirk warped her lips. “Good thing you’re not an animal, Honeybee.”

Mason rolled her eyes before shaking off our girlfriend’s touch. Sophia pressed her fingers to her lips and feigned a gasp as Mason dramatically turned away and continued walking.

“Where do you think you’re going?” Sophia chirped.

“To find something that doesn’t make me look like a beached whale!”

Mason didn’t dare look back at us as she almost vanished in the bustle of people.

“But what if you need help in the dressing room?” Sophia raised her voice just enough to be heard.

“We both know you don’t actually help!” A laugh softened Mason’s words, her voice gradually growing softer.

Sophia shot me a look as she hesitated for a beat before chasing Mason. I breathed a sigh of relief, knowing I was out of Sophia’s line of sight. This would be the perfect time to head back to the truck.

I could claim I got lost and just wait for them in the truck. My head sloped to the side as I considered it, weighing my options. I knew vanishing would probably disappoint the girls a bit… but it was also probably best for keeping them safe. Before I could fully weigh the pros and cons of the situation, my phone buzzed in my pocket. My hand barely fit into the stiff denim of my jeans, but I wiggled the device out.

I unlocked my phone to see Sebastian had sent me a photo of my truck. That alone wasn’t too odd. But a chill ran down my spine as I realized it was in the parking lot of the mall. My mind spun as I struggled to figure out how he found me. He’d left before the girls told me where we were going, and neither Mason nor Sophia mentioned telling him. I started to type out a message asking him what the hell was going on, but before I could, my phone buzzed again as Sebastian continued the conversation.

Parking lot. Now.

Maine was beautiful in the winter. Snow stuck to everything, causing the sun to appear brighter, and while it was cold, it was still okay to be out in. Unfortunately, it wasn’t quite winter.

The sky was gray, and the gentle misting of rain was enough to make the world feel colder than it was. I wrapped my arms around myself as I ventured toward my truck. When I got close enough, Sebastian was leaning on my passenger side door, a lit cigarette dangling from his lips.

His piercings were out, and he wore a black suit that fit him so perfectly that it must have been custom-made. He ran a hand through his newly dark hair, slicking it back. The only proof I had that he noticed me came in the way his blue eyes meandered around my face.

A strange heat formed in my chest before sweeping up my body in a slow wave, causing my skin to tingle as I remembered how he looked at me last night.

I should have never slept with him.

I got closer, and Sebastian pushed himself off the truck before deliberately straightening his back and swaggering toward me.

As he came inches away from me, I thought he was gonna hit me. Maybe he regretted everything we did last night, and he came to give me a piece of his mind. But Sebastian stopped and parted his lips before running his tongue along his teeth and reaching forward. His fingertips brushed my cheek so gently that I couldn’t believe it was him.

After a beat of awkward silence, he pulled his hand back and used the other one to grab his cigarette. He blew the smoke from his lungs into my face, and I coughed as he held his fingers up.

“You had an eyelash on your cheek,” he explained before blowing it off his fingertips.

He blew out a breath and took another drag from his cigarette. How the fuck was he being so casual? Should we even talk about what happened last night?

“I…” My words dried as I stared at him, trying to figure out what he was doing. “I know you didn’t come out all this way just to do that.”

A smug look plucked at one corner of his lips. “Maybe you do have a brain.”

I tried to take his comment as a compliment rather than an insult.

“So why are you here?” What I really wanted to ask was how he knew where we were, but I was afraid of what he might say.

Sebastian may have been growing on me, but he was still a creep. If I didn’t know better, I’d say he had a bug in my phone or something, but that felt like the type of thing that only existed in movies.

“I had a meeting with Dale, and I wanted to go over my findings with you.” He nodded toward my truck.

“... Why?”

He took another drag of his cigarette before casting it into a nearby puddle. “Because I think you may find the information I received very interesting… and maybe somewhat relieving.”

I gave a slight nod, unsure what to make of everything going on. With that, Sebastian led me back to my truck before he climbed into my passenger seat. Tension grew in my shoulders as I opened the driver’s door and joined him inside.

Sebastian pulled out his pack of cigarettes. “Want one?”

I shook my head. “I quit smoking for Mason a few months back.”

He rolled his eyes before placing the filter of a fresh cigarette between his lips and lighting it. Smoke quickly filled the cab of my truck, and I rolled the windows down.

“And I’d prefer you not smoke in my vehicle,” I warned.

“Fine.” Sebastian let out a wry snort before licking his thumb and forefinger and using them to extinguish his cancer stick.

I wanted to tell him to quit being such a brat, but it was easier to catch flies with honey rather than vinegar. So, instead of snapping, I killed him with kindness.

“So, what’d you want to tell me about Dale?” I continued.

“I genuinely think he is removing you from the church, which should mean you’re free to do whatever you wish.” His tone was flat, uninterested even, but his words caused the world to stop spinning.

A rush of adrenaline washed over me, causing a strange flutter to fill my chest. I couldn’t tell if nerves or excitement caused the sensation. The idea of being actually free was enough to have my mind swimming, but I still wasn’t sure Seb was telling the truth.

He was hard to read, and while I’d like to think he was changing into a better person, this could have easily been a trick. He could have just been trying to gauge my reaction like he was last night. So, I took a deep breath and tried to play it cool.

“Can I ask why you think that?” My voice shook slightly, and my fingers tingled.

Sebastian adjusted his emerald green tie, loosening it at first and then removing it entirely. He ran his thumb back and forth across the silky-looking material as he thought.

“He said something about looking for a new face for the church. He wants someone intelligent, driven, and handsome… Obviously, you’re none of those.” His words didn’t have the same venom they usually did.

“If I ain’t none of those, your standards must be six feet under.”

Sebastian’s eyes tightened into slits. “Oh, I’m sorry. Do you want to be the chosen one for a cult that incinerates pregnant women?”

“... Well, no.” I’d just wanted to make him flustered. Part of me thought it’d be cute to see him get tongue-tied.

“Exactly, so you are fat, ugly, and stupid.” He jabbed a finger to my chest with each insult, but a subtle glow colored his cheeks. “Also, my standards are very high!”

I rubbed my fingers across my lips to cover my smile. Part of me wanted to tell him thank you just to see if he’d blow a gasket.

“I’m sure,” I agreed, doing my best to stifle a laugh.

Sebastian crossed his arms over his chest as he looked away, muttering something about wasting his time by tracking me down. As much as I wanted to tease Seb a bit more, I wasn’t done actually talking to him.

“Dale didn’t mention having anyone in mind, did he?” I questioned.

“He, uh…” Sebastian leaned toward the door, resting an elbow on the frame. “Why?”

“Because, as much as I want to be free, it ain’t worth it if someone else fills my place.”

I’d been through approximately two decades of torment.Dale had killed my family, beaten me, slaughtered my lovers in the name of Christ, and that was just the tip of the iceberg. I wanted a life with Mason, to go out with her in public and raise Rosie with her. But none of that was worth having someone else go through the pain Dale inflicted on me.

Sebastian studied me for a moment, his expression blank. But, even if his features weren’t giving me much to go on, his eyes seemed nervous as they bounced around my face, never lingering in one spot too long. Eventually, he cleared his throat and turned away from me.

“I can’t confirm nor deny the idea of Dale having a specific person in mind… but I can say I don’t think he’s going to have an easy time convincing whoever it is to fill the position.” Sebastian’s words hung in the air as I struggled to grasp them.

If Dale let me go and no one filled my spot, the church would die, and with it, so would the Sons of Christ. This seemed too good to be true.

“So… What’s the catch?”

“Nothing.” Sebastian finally looked back at me. “But, I need you to help me call his bluff.”

“And how do I do that?” I tried not to sound as desperate as I felt.

I would have done just about anything for this to be true. If Sebastian asked me to run through the mall as naked as the day I was born, I would have hesitated, but as long as I could cover my decency, I’d have done it.

“... You’re out with Mason, right?”

I nodded. “Her clothes don’t fit right anymore, and she’s tired of wearin’ my stuff.”

That seemed like a good way to explain what we were doing while leaving out the fact that she wanted something to wear on a date with his brother.

“Why?” he scoffed. “She has under four weeks left.”

“Don’t matter why,” I replied before clearing my throat. “Back to the topic at hand, what do you need me to do?”

Sebastian took a deep breath, and his eyes flickered with what I assumed to be jealousy. “I need you to go back inside and lay it on thick. If nothing gets said within the days after, we know Dale was serious.”

My lashes fluttered as I blinked at him. There’s no way he was saying what I thought he was.

“Lay it on thick? Like go inside and–”

“Be happy, excited even,” he begrudgingly muttered. “Put your hand on her stomach and kiss her on the lips. If no one says anything to you, Dale’s actually done.”

Emotion built in the back of my throat, and I struggled to force it down. “Seb, that’s dangerous.”

“You think I don’t know that? Look, no part of me wants you to go inside and fawn over my girl.” Seb’s words had a lot of conviction for someone who got rejected yesterday. “I need to see the outcome of this.”

My fingers started to tingle as I thought about just how badly I wanted to rush inside and embrace Mason. No part of me had ever been embarrassed about her, and I’d been dying to show her off. But I wasn’t sure if it was a good idea.

Sebastian’s patience seemed to wear thin as the muscles in his neck corded. “So, are you going to do it or not?”

Chapter 29

Mason

After one too many times of almost being kicked out of a store, Sophia was banned from entering dressing rooms with me. I didn’t know what it was about fluorescent lights and full-length mirrors, but Sophia always took that as a challenge to fuck me so hard I could barely walk out of the store.

She rapped on the door, separating her from devouring me like a starving wolf.

“Come on! It can’t be that bad!” she pleaded.

And that was where she was wrong. I turned to the side and pressed the emerald silk to my skin, examining my body from every angle. I tried not to look at myself in mirrors too much right now. That wasn’t my idea, but more my therapist’s. I was the healthiest I had been in years; I wasn’t starving myself to be perfect, and I also had a whole human growing in me, a human I made with the tallest man I’d ever met. Which, I should have known, was a terrible fucking idea.

“I look like I’m smuggling a beach ball!” I called back.

“... But it’s a cute beach ball!”

I rolled my eyes before reaching for the door handle and poking just my head out.

Sophia stood inches away from the door, looking perfect as always. Her make-up was flawless, her smile bright, and she didn’t even have a hair out of place. How the hell was I supposed to feel comfortable in my skin when my girlfriend was literally prettier than Aphrodite?

“You’re not helping,” I warned.

“How can I help if I can’t see?” She tapped the tip of my nose, and I thought about biting her.

Part of me considered texting Lucian and asking if we could just wear sweatpants to our date, but I knew he never left the house like that and that he’d also be fine if that were what I wore, which would leave me underdressed.

“You could have told me I’m huge.” I grumbled.

Sophia’s smile morphed into a challenge as she tipped her head to the side. “If I said that, would it make you feel better?”

“... No.”

“Would it help you pick something?”

I shot her a glare, and she reached out to cup my chin, softly squeezing my cheeks.

“Honeybee, I’m talking to you,” she sang. “If I told you that, would it help you in any way, shape, or form?”

“No,” I huffed.

She stayed cheery as she brushed her nose to mine before softly kissing me. “Do you want to know what would help?”

I knew what she was going to suggest, so it was no use making her say it. “What? If I let you come into the dressing room so you can eat me out?”

“Mason!” Sophia gasped as she pressed her fingers to her lips. “That’s a fantastic idea, and I’d be more than happy to–”

I pushed the door open before stepping out. Sophia wasn’t one that could be argued with, and I didn’t want to deal with punishment later. Once we were done clothes shopping, all I wanted to do was get lunch from the Mexican place up the street, go home, and fall asleep while reading, even if I had already finished every book on Sophia’s shelf. Sex wasn’t on the menu.

“See?” I gestured to my rotund figure.

Before I got pregnant, I once had a designer tell me I was a dream to dress. I was naturally thin, and my measurements aligned perfectly with the hourglass goal most starlets my age had. And, even if my boobs were small, they were perky and round. But now? Not so much.

“See what? That you’re literally hotter than the surface of the sun?” Sophia circled me, her gaze gorging on every inch of my body before she cupped my ass. “Have you seen your butt recently?”

An embarrassed flutter pirouetted in my chest, causing a shy smile to threaten my lips as I swatted her away.

“We. Are. In. Public,” I warned.

“But we could be in private,” she suggested, pointing toward the dressing room.

I swore to God that she was worse than the men.

“Sophia. I said no,” I reminded her.

“But you didn’t say Trust!” she pouted.

Apparently, everyone in our house needed a lesson on how to act respectfully in public and how not to objectify me: Starting with Sophia.

But, as my lips parted, Cameron rounded the corner.

“There you are.” Cameron smiled as he got closer to us. His copper hair was slightly damp and slicked back.

“Cam, can you tell Mason she looks nice?” Sophia ordered.

“Can you tell her not to fuck me in public?”

“One thing at a time.” He scratched at his beard, fighting a chuckle. “Sweetpea, c’mere. Let me get a better look at you.”

Cameron extended his hand, and I hesitated before taking it. With our fingers connected, he raised my arms and guided me to spin around for him. I felt a little self-conscious as Cameron rested a hand on my stomach after scrutinizing me. He never touched me like this in public.

“You got somewhere to wear that to?”

Nerves clogged my throat as I shook my head.

“Good, you shouldn’t leave the house dressed like that,” Cameron admitted.

Even if he said what I was thinking, hearing it from someone else didn’t make me feel any better. God, why did Sophia have to be right?

“What! Why not?” Sophia protested.

“Because if I catch her all dolled up like this, I’m bound to throw her over my shoulder and carry her away like a caveman.”

“Oooh… What else would you do to her?” Sophia chirped.

“You’re both terrible.” I scrubbed my face as Cameron’s warmth started to seep through the silk. That’s when I realized he’d yet to move his hand.

“You think we’re bad?” Sophia scoffed. “Lucian is bound to rip–”

“Soph, can you give us a second?” Cameron asked.

Her brow furrowed for a moment, and Cameron took a deep breath.

“Please? I just want a second with the mother of my child.”

“Fine, I’ll go look for another dress for Mason to try on.” Sophia sighed before pointing at me. “But you have to put it on and show me, and you can’t say no.”

“That’s fine,” Cameron agreed.

And with that, Sophia gave us the privacy Cameron so desperately wanted, but there was one problem.

“I can answer for myself.” And I was a little irritated that he agreed to something for me.

“I know, and I’m sorry.” He breathed, pressing his forehead to mine. “I just needed a moment… bein’ with you calms my nerves.”

I placed a hand on either side of his cheeks before kissing him deep and slow. When he pulled away, I brought him down to kiss his forehead too.

“I’m like the human equivalent of Xanax.”

Cameron’s chest shook with suppressed laughter. His breath warmed my nose as he did. “You’re something else, Pretty Girl.”

At first, his comment made me smile. Then, a chill ran down my spine as the pet name fully registered. Pretty Girl was what he called me on his birthday. The night he should have been too drunk to remember. The night he told me about his secret identity.

My gaze held his until my skin started to crawl, forcing me to look away. Did he remember that night? Should I ask? Would that make this more awkward?

A nervous squeak bubbled out from my lips, and Cameron chuckled again.

“Once we’re done here, why don’t you and I go get lunch? Maybe go get you a few new books after?” he offered.

My heart skipped a beat at the thought. Cameron and I didn’t get much alone time, especially not out in public.

“Just us?” I clarified.

And he nodded. “I know it’s crazy because I see you every day, but I’ve been missin’ you.”

I bit my lip as a rush of warmth hit my chest. After thinking about everything I had left to do today, I nodded.

“Just let me find something I actually look good in.” I gestured to the skin-tight dress.

He stepped back and looked me over once more. “Sweetpea, you are so painfully beautiful that you put a sunrise to shame.”

After Cameron’s sudden proposal, I had to find a casual outfit that fit without swallowing me whole like his shirts did. I settled on a pair of jeans a size up from the last ones I got and a beige long-sleeved sweater that tied just under my breasts.

For the first time in a few weeks, I felt good. Absolutely fucking massive, but good.

After our lunch, we dropped Sophia off at the house, and Cameron and I went to a bookstore, where we walked through the aisles together. His hand rested on the lower part of my back, and I savored the way his warmth helped ease the constant ache I had almost grown used to.

“Can you grab that for me?” I asked, pointing to a book on the lowest shelf.

It felt a little rude asking almost seven-foot-tall Cameron to pick up something from so low, but I also had a feeling I’d get stuck down there if I tried to do it.

Cameron didn’t argue or even question me. Instead, he just crouched.

“This one with the purple cover?” He questioned, and I nodded.

He picked it up, turning it over in his hands. His honey eyes skimmed the cover before his nose wrinkled.

“I thought we were in the romance section?” he mumbled, running a finger over the alien on the cover.

My face transformed into an inferno as I looked down.

“We are,” I squeaked.

“... Is this one of those kinks, like the knife–”

I snatched the book from his hands, holding it close to my chest. “I’m not talking about anything sexual in a bookstore.”

My chest tingled as I glared at him, trying to look more angry instead of I-wish-the-earth-would-swallow-me-whole embarrassed.

Cam held his hands up to his chest. “Just tryin’ to figure you out.”

I huffed and stomped my foot.

“Fine, I’ll drop it.” He sighed. “I think it’s a series… Do you want the rest of them?”

I studied him for a moment before nodding.

Once again, he bent down, grabbing three more books before standing, taking them in one arm, and extending the other toward me. I held the novel in my arms a little tighter.

“Give it here,” he ordered.

“No, you’re going to kink shame me again.”

He rolled his eyes, “I ain’t. I just don’t want you carrying it.”

“Why?”

His chest swelled with a breath as he used his free hand to scrub his face. “Because I’m tryin’ to be a gentleman?”

“I don’t need a gentleman.”

“If you’re gonna be a brat, I’m gonna treat you like one,” he warned.

I crossed my arms over my chest, a little thrilled by the idea of a challenge.

He eyed me for a minute. “I’m gonna count down from three, and if that book ain’t in my hands, you’re gonna get it.”

“Get what?”

“Three…” he started.

And I turned my attention to the books in front of me. Cameron wasn’t that threatening. He’d never beat my ass like Lucian would, bite me like Seb, or even use emotions against me like Sophia.

“Two…” he continued, no hint of amusement in his deep voice.

I ran a finger along the spines, searching for something else I might like based on the title alone. My four books were thick, but I also knew I’d burn through them in three days at the most.

“One.” I could feel his gaze burning into the side of my head.

At the end of his countdown, I plucked another novel off the shelf and added it to the other one.

“You gonna give those to me?” he challenged.

A victorious smirk twisted my lips, and I shook my head.

“You realize you’re gonna be in trouble later, right?” he added.

“You’re not going to do anything. Maybe if you smacked my ass instead of spoiling me, I’d know how to act.”

“I ain’t gonna do anything here, we’re in public.” He leaned in close, pressing his nose to mine. “But once we’re home, you’re gonna be lucky if I don’t strip you down, strap you to a chair, and give you an attitude adjustment.”

A thrill coursed through me as excitement burned in my veins. I hadn’t wanted sex before… but now? Maybe.

I made a show of holding my books closer as I sauntered up to the register, leaving him to trail behind me. When we reached the counter, and the likely underpaid cashier rang me up, I tried to pay, but Cameron plucked my debit card out of my fingers and slipped it into his pocket.

He seemed a little uneasy as he watched the cashier, but I had no idea why.

Eventually, the receipt machine screeched, and the worker handed Cameron the receipt. The two held eye contact for a moment, and I swore Cameron wasn’t breathing.

“Is there something else you need?” the girl asked.

“I, uh, you go to my church, right?” he continued.

Was he embarrassed to be seen with me?

She nodded, brown ponytail bobbing as she did. “Every week for the last four years.”

Cameron swallowed hard as he reached for the plastic bag on the counter. “Is there, uh, anything you want to say about any of this?”

Cam was a very charismatic man. He could strike up a conversation with anyone, and I’d never really seen him be awkward until now. Maybe he was worried about what the church would say about him toting around an unwed baby mama.

“No, but have a nice day.” she chimed.

Cameron nodded before leaning in and kissing me once more. It wasn’t soft or sensual like normal; instead, it was quick and almost automatic.

“She uh–This is Mason,” he explained, gesturing to me. “And that’s my baby.”

She stared at him, not like I’d do any different.

“Congratulations?” she offered.

I nudged him with my elbow, and he cast me a downward glance.

“What the fuck are you doing?” I hissed.

Cameron’s eyes darted nervously around the room as a subtle flush crept up his neck. He cleared his throat.

“I, uh, I just wanted to let the world know who you are and that I got you pregnant–”

I snatched the bag from his hand before heading toward the door as fast as possible, which, unfortunately, wasn’t very fast right now. My palm met the metal handle as I pushed the door open, and the bell above me chimed. Before I was even out the door, Cameron was behind me.

“Mae, I don’t want you carrying that.” He placed a hand on my shoulder. “Quit having a hissy fit, and let me help you.”

I stopped dead in my tracks as I tried to process what the hell he just told me.

“... A pissy what?”

“I forgot you ain’t from around here.” He placed his hands on his hips and blew out a breath.

What, did the accent not tip him off? Or that we met in France?

“A hissy fit,” he explained, snapping his fingers in a circle as he thought. “It’s kinda like… uhhh.” He had to pause for another moment before he pointed at me. “Crise de colère”

I gritted my teeth so hard that my jaw hurt when I realized he was essentially telling me I was having a temper tantrum.

“Are you serious right now?” I asked, unsure if I should feel frustrated or embarrassed.

“I am.” His voice was calm, but his drawl seemed thicker than usual. “Now, hand over the bag.”

He held his palm up expectantly.

“No! You literally made me go to the hospital alone–”

“You weren’t alone, you had Seb.”

I cast him a piercing look. “I didn’t want Seb. I was scared, and all I wanted was you.”

His gaze softened. “... Are ya still scared?”

His question jolted me back. I knew I told him I was terrified when it happened, but I thought he swept it under the rug. Until right now, no one seemed to care if I had any lingering feelings about the situation.

I sealed my lips tight and nodded. If I had to talk about it, I’d cry, and it felt like that was all I’d done the last few days.

His expression went softer still. “I had a feelin’ something was still eatin’ at you. Why didn’t you tell me sooner?”

I rapidly blinked as I tried to keep my tears at bay. “I don’t want to beg you to be there for Rosie, especially if you’re claiming her in public.”

A look of genuine hurt crossed Cameron’s features. “Mason, I love you… both of you–”

“And that’s why my feelings are hurt.” I whimpered.

Cameron wasted no time pulling me in.

“I know you’re a good dad, and I know you love us. But I’m so afraid that somehow you’re going to end up like my dad.” The second I said that I realized how stupid I sounded.

In my dad’s life, I loved him. He was the only one of my parents who wanted anything to do with me, and that caused me to view him through rose-colored glasses. But, after James died and the rosy tint faded, I had a lot of time to reflect on what actually happened. That’s when I realized just how alone I’d spent my childhood.

Neither of my parents were there for anything as a child. Most nights, I’d just be with my au pair, thinking that was how all children lived. Now that the dust had settled, I was afraid that Cameron would end up pushing his child off on someone else while claiming to love her.

He could have been missing her first moments of life just because he was afraid of the doctor.

Now that I knew about the cult and that Cameron was Calvin Waters, I thought there might be more to the situation. But that couldn’t change my feelings.

He softly shushed me as he stroked my hair. “I’m so sorry. I didn’t even think about any of that.”

“I know you didn’t! Because men don’t think!” I sobbed into his chest.

Around now, Sebastian would tell me I was hormonal, or Lucian would just stare at me. Neither of those helped because I knew I wasn’t in my right mind. I’d never been good at expressing my feelings, and right now, I was so emotional it felt like I was actually going insane.

That was another thing my therapist told me was normal. But I didn’t want it to be normal. I wanted to be seen and heard and not just told I was being crazy or immature.

“I know we don’t.” He sighed.

I pulled away from his chest to see if he was fucking with me.

His face was serious, and regret was plain in his eyes. “I know I ain’t always good at understanding. But I want to be there for you. Please, just understand that I ain’t a mind reader.”

I sniffled as I wiped my eyes on the sleeve of my sweater, and suddenly, it sunk in how ridiculous I could look if someone saw me crying on the street. Especially if someone recognized who I was.

Chapter 30

Cameron

Sophia’s family home wasn’t small by any stretch of the word. But, no matter where you sat, if someone ran the shower, you’d be able to hear it. The water trickled noisily through the old pipes. Normally, because of the thin walls, you’d be able to hear if someone listened to music too. But, when it was Mason showering, if you were quiet enough, you’d get lucky enough to hear her sing.

From my position on the couch, I couldn’t exactly make out what she was saying, but I could hear the melody. Part of me wanted to go sit outside the door just so I could enjoy her that much more. Unfortunately, Sebastian had other fucking plans.

“I told you to draw the attention of the church. Not involve the fucking media.” Sebastian snapped as he pointed to his laptop.

On the screen was a picture of Mason and I that had to be taken today. We were out front of the bookstore and my hand was on her belly. Thankfully, whoever did this didn’t capture her crying.

Instead, Mason was smiling and my God the way she was looking at me was enough to make me melt. Her mismatched eyes were so warm that I could feel how much she loved me. And, while I’d probably have broken someone’s phone if I caught them taking this, it had to be my favorite photo of us.

But, with Sebastian standing just inches from me, I couldn’t let him know that.

“I didn’t realize how short Mason was,” I mumbled, leaning in so I could see the picture better.

Sebastian snapped the computer shut as he groaned and tossed himself beside me on the couch.

“So, no part of you is concerned about the fact that the whole fucking world now knows that you’re Mason Albright’s baby daddy.”

“I ain’t her baby daddy… I’m her boyfriend.”

“You’re not helping your case.”

“What—should I try to be her fiance too?”

“I’d rather not have you as competition.” Sebastian smirked, leaning into the couch.

“Why—because you know you’d lose?” I knew that wasn’t necessarily true.

If given the choice between Seb, Lucian and I, Mason would choose Luce. That wasn’t even up for debate. The two went together like a wedding cake and a chainsaw, but I think they liked it that way.

Sebastian reached over to flick the tip of my nose. The pain was warm, sharp, and short lived. All it really did was piss me off.

“Real mature,” I grumbled, rubbing the spot.

“I thought I’d try acting my age for once.”

Normally, that type of comment from Sebastian would have earned him a snide remark. But, for the first time ever, I didn’t have the urge to humble Sebastian.

I was probably too smitten over the photo of Mason and I. I’d really need to try to find it later.

“Back on topic—I literally showed the whole world Mason was mine. Have ya heard anything from Dale?”

Sebastian’s jaw hung open as he hesitated. “Actually, I was going to ask you the same thing.”

I checked my phone despite the fact it had been completely silent since we got home. “Nope. Nothin’.”

The second I spoke the words fully sunk in. I was photographed with Mason, feeling our daughter kick, and no one had a single thing to say to me. Well–Except for Seb. But he always had something to say. Seriously, the guy never seemed to shut up.

It was too soon to fully count my blessings. But, there was a real chance Dale was actually done with me. That meant I was gonna get to be there for everything. Maybe I’d even be able to go to an ultrasound.

A smile sprouted on my lips and Sebastian gave me a sour look. But, before he had the chance to say anything nasty, Mason’s singing stopped and so did the shower. Sebastian’s phone buzzed, drawing his attention.

He pushed his glasses up his nose as his eyes scanned the screen. “The kids are still going to be out for a while, right?”

I turned my attention to the clock on the wall. It was just after five, Jasper and Juniper were both on their way to gymnastics and karate with Lucian and Sophia. Mason, Seb and I probably had close to two hours by ourselves still.

“Yeah, why?”

Sebastian’s thumbs pattered against his screen before looking back up.

“Mason wanted to know if she had to get dressed just yet,” he mumbled. “Don’t get any funny ideas–She’s mine.”

If Seb genuinely believed that, he wouldn’t need to tell me. Plus… telling me not to touch Mason was practically challenging me to fuck her while he watched. Maybe I could tie him to a chair and–

“You’re disgusting.” Sebastian recoiled from me as his eyes darted between my lap and my face.

A flutter of embarrassment filled my chest when I looked down and noticed my cock pressed into the denim of my jeans. I cleared my throat and readjusted myself.

“If I’m so bad, why are you looking?”

“I wasn’t looking.” Sebastian crossed his arms and shifted away from me. “I just so happened to glance down and notice your–well–”

“Hard?” Well, hard-ish.

Part of me wanted to tell Seb I was thinking of him just to see how he’d react. But, that would require me to admit that I was actually a little attracted to him.

His lip curled in disgust just in time for the bathroom door to open. Steam spilled into the hallway as Mason stepped out while still toweling off her hair. The second she fully came into view, my gaze flickered a little lower.

And, not gonna lie, I was really disappointed that she wasn’t naked. Instead, she’d stolen one of my shirts. Normally, when she did this she only stole an old tee-shirt. This time, she’d gotten a little bolder.

Lucian and I were both football fans, and a year or two ago Sophia had gifted he and I jerseys of our favorite teams. We didn’t really wear them that often, they were reserved for when we’d watch the game together.

But, I’d never seen another human look as good in Navy and White as Mason Albright.

The way the oversized garment draped over her body was better than lingerie. By the way Sebastian stared at her, I was fairly certain I wasn’t the only one enjoying the view.

She didn’t pay any attention to either of us as she strutted into the kitchen, somehow that made this better. Every fiber of my being wanted to snatch her up and rip that jersey off her with my teeth.

“God, I’d drink her fucking bath water.” Sebastian’s voice was low and raspy.

My head jerked toward him out of instinct. “What the fuck did you just say?”

His blue eyes went wide as the ocean as a flush crept up his neck.

“I uh, nothing. I just said she looks nice.” He coughed.

So Mason wanted to fuck an alien and Sebastian wanted to drink her filth. Why did the youngest people I’d ever slept with need to be the kinkiest?

I didn’t have the mental energy required to address everything going on right now, so I turned back to Mason. I leaned back just enough to spy on my girlfriend.

She was near the snack cabinet standing on her tiptoes. Slowly, Mason raised an arm and the hem of the jersey with it. My breathing shallowed as I realized she didn’t have underwear on.

Mason’s ass had to be one of the eight wonders of the world. It was soft and round, but something she did left it so sculpted that it felt unreal. Like I should give her a thank you card for just letting me look at it.

I swallowed hard as the zipper of my jeans burst, unable to contain just how excited I was to see my girl.

The sudden noise caused Sebastian’s gaze to shift, and after a beat, he tossed a nearby throw pillow in my lap.

“That’s my girlfriend,” he hissed.

My chest went hot as Mason innocently retrieved a packet of molasses cookies. She was completely oblivious to the effect she was having on Sebastian and I.

“If you wanna get technical, that’s our girlfriend,” I breathed, unable to do much more.

Sebastian’s gaze narrowed, but he didn’t say anything as his gaze flickered back toward Mason. She walked toward us, cookies in hand and a small smile on her lips. For the first time in a few days, she seemed completely carefree, blissfully unaware of the hunger she’d plagued us with.

“Is everything okay?” She asked, plopping between the two of us. “You both look like you’ve seen a ghost.”

Sebastian and I shared a glance. Never in my life did I think he and I would be on the same page, but as he gently slid the package of cookies from Mason’s hands, I realized he was thinking the same thing I was.

“Hey!” she protested as Sebastian placed the container on the coffee table.

“Hey yourself.” His voice was a low rumble as he grabbed her by the back of the neck. “What the fuck are you doing walking around like that?”

Her eyes widened just enough to make her look far more innocent than she was. “Like what?”

“Like you’re trying to drive us insane,” I replied, placing a hand on her thigh.

The heat of Mason’s skin under the fabric sent a jolt of electricity through my veins. My Pretty Girl was one wrong move away from being pinned against the couch and fucked as hard as I could.

Her cheeks flushed as her eyes darted between us. “I just wanted to be comfortable.”

Sebastian’s grip on her tightened as he pulled her just a little closer.

“Comfortable?” he challenged. “You’re walking around in nothing but a jersey and you think that’s not an invitation for me to bury my dick so far inside of you that it’d need surgically removed?”

Her cheeks turned an even deeper shade of red as she looked at me. Her eyes silently pleaded for help, but the smug half smile on her lips told a different story.

“You both realize that I’m like one wrong move away from popping, right?” she protested.

“She knows what she’s doing,” Sebastian breathed.

Mason gasped. “I do?”

I tossed the pillow to the side and took Mason's hand, placing it on the split zipper of my pants.

The warmth of her palm soaked into my boxers, leaving my erection to twitch.

“You literally made me break my zipper,” I warned. “How’re you gonna fix it?”

Her fingers trailed along the broken zipper as she examined the area fully. Her breathing quickened as she pulled her lower lip through her teeth.

“I… I didn’t know that could happen,” she mumbled.

Sebastian’s hand shifted from her neck to her shoulder as he traced soft patterns into her skin. Mason sat up a little straighter, shivering at his touch.

“Now you do,” he said softly. “How are you going to fix it?”

“I can buy you a new pair of jeans.” She met my gaze, and the whine in her voice hinted at her genuinely feeling bad.

“I can get myself new pants.” I chuckled as I leaned in closer, pressing my lips to her ear. “If you wanna make this up to me, you gotta make me feel as good as you look.”

Her eyes sparkled as she looked toward Sebastian almost like she was asking for his permission to touch me like that.

“You heard the man.” He gestured toward me. “And might I suggest you apologize on your knees. I happen to know your mouth is good for more than singing.”

She took a deep breath as her attention flickered between us. Slowly and with Sebastian’s help, she shifted off the couch and onto the floor. Her belly brushed against my legs as she got fully settled. The sight of her between my legs, so willing to please me, was enough to make me blow a gasket.

Her fingers moved to the waistband of my jeans. Normally, Mason was an expert at removing my clothes. But, the shake in her hands made it impossible for her to undo my pants.

Sebastian reached over to help her, and I lifted my hips just enough to slide my pants down, my boxers following soon after.

Her eyes widened when faced with my erection, and she looked up as if she was seeking my approval.

I nodded and she wrapped her hand around me, drawing a deep groan as her palm slid up and down.

“That’s it, Pretty Girl. Show me how sorry you are for being a brat.” My voice was husky.

Mason started slowly, but as she gained confidence her strokes became more deliberate. But, a hand job wasn’t enough with Sebastian watching.

His hand moved from her shoulder to her neck as he guided her forward.

“I told you to use your mouth,” he growled.

Mason looked up at Sebastian with a look that could almost be described as contempt. But, instead of sassing him, she took a deep breath and parted her lips. She leaned forward and her breath ghosted across the head of my cock causing warm waves of pleasure to ripple through me.

The less than civil parts of my brain told me to grab her by the hair and slam myself into her mouth. But, Mason wasn’t just some whore I picked up off the street. She was the mother of my child.

“Take your time, Sweetpea,” I coached. “I want you to enjoy yourself.”

She nodded before taking me into her mouth. Mason moved slowly, exploring every inch of my erection with her tongue as her eyes locked on to mine. Each time her head bobbed down, she took me deeper and deeper.

What she was doing felt so good that I’d hardly noticed Sebastian had crouched behind her until he was in the process of guiding her shirt off. His hand snaked around her neck as he pulled her back and away from me and slipped the jersey off, leaving Mason completely exposed.

Her eyes fluttered shut as she leaned into Sebastian and stifled a moan, I sat up a little straighter to see Sebastian toying with her clit. He leaned in and pressed his lips to her neck. I wasn’t sure if he was kissing or biting her, but whatever he did had her writhing in pleasure, and my God, was that a beautiful sight.

“Look at you, you’re absolutely dripping wet,” Sebastian taunted. “You like showing off for us, don’t you, Princess?”

Mason’s moan should have been enough of an answer, but Sebastian’s smirk widened as he continued to tease her. Slowly, he moved to cup her breast before softly squeezing it. Her flesh bulged against the gaps in his fingers as he ran a thumb across her nipple. Mason jerked in response.

“Jesus Christ, do you have any idea how massive your tits are? You barely had a B cup when we started dating.” Sebastian stopped talking just to kiss her neck.

Mason’s breathing was a mix of sighs and gasps as Sebastian’s eyes met mine. At that moment, it became abundantly clear that whatever was happening between us, it wasn’t a competition.

“Don’t hog our girl,” I commanded, grabbing Mason by the shoulders and guiding her closer to me. “On your knees, bend over a little more. That way, we can both fuck you.”

Mason’s eyes widened, but again, she complied. She wrapped her arms around my waist and brought her lips closer to my erection as Sebastian slid into her.

Once again, she accepted me into her mouth. Her moan rumbled against my shaft as Sebastian picked up the pace. His thrusts were relentless, leaving Mason to tremble.

“That’s my good girl.” I groaned as her tongue danced around me.

Sebastian looked at the ceiling as he gripped her hips, and I wondered what he was thinking about.

“You feel so fucking good.” His voice was rough with desire “God, taking both of us like this. You’re perfect.”

Her nails sunk into my thighs as he praised her. The subtle ache caused tension to bloom inside me, it was like a coil winding tighter and tighter, and I knew I wasn’t going to last much longer.

“Fuck.” Sebastian whimpered, and his grip on her tightened. “I’m gonna come.”

He met my gaze as his cheeks turned red and his chest heaved. I liked that he looked at me for this, especially because he’d told me just today how far under his standards I was.

Mason moaned again, and the sound of her pleasure was all it took to push me off the edge.

Every muscle in my body tensed as sweet relief washed over me, and Mason swallowed every drop like the Goddess she was. Sebastian followed soon after, pulling out just in time to decorate her back with a ribbon of cum.

Mason was a sweaty, shaky mess. But that didn’t stop her from glaring back at Sebastian.

“Seriously? I just got out of the shower.”

His laugh was free and easy as he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her back, causing Mason to scream. I internally cringed a little bit at the fact that they were both now covered in his cum.

“I like you a little messy,” he teased rubbing his nose to hers before kissing her.

As much as I didn’t want to admit it, I liked seeing Sebastian and Mason interact. What was even worse was the fact that I was slightly rooting for him to win her over.

I knew Lucian would be destroyed if Mason decided to marry Sebastian. But, they were still a while away from a wedding. At least, I thought they were.

Chapter 31

Mason

Of all the places to sleep in the house, Lucian’s bed was my favorite. It was the firmest bed in the house, and he kept his room the coolest. Plus, it was only big enough for the two of us. Not that I didn’t love snuggling with everyone, but right now, I was huge, miserable, and constantly felt like I was five hundred degrees.

As if that wasn’t enough, Lucian usually woke me up with head before getting a snack for me. But today, I didn’t wake up to his mouth on my south; instead, it was by him shifting back into bed. My eyes begrudgingly parted as Lucian slipped between the covers. He froze the second he noticed me looking at him. A beat of prolonged eye contact fell between us as he forced a smile. I could tell it didn’t fully reach his eyes.

“Hey… Why are you up?” he asked as he finished getting into bed.

“I could ask you the same thing,” I replied with a yawn before snuggling up against my husband. “Where’d you go?”

My ear settled on his chest as he worked a hand into my hair, softly playing with the strands in a way that threatened to lull me back to sleep. His heartbeat sounded different right now.

Normally, Lucian’s heart was steady and slow, but now it was irregular and racing like he’d run a marathon.

“Just to the bathroom,” he murmured into my hair before kissing my head.

I wanted to believe Lucian; he’d never given me a reason not to. But his answer seemed rehearsed. Normally, he’d give me graphic details no matter what it was; he never just gave me a location.

My gaze drifted to the window. Through the crack in the curtains, I noticed the sky slowly shifting from purple to salmon. He was probably still tired; he wasn’t really a morning person. With that in mind, he and I probably should have tried for a couple more hours of shut-eye. But Rosie had different plans.

My stomach growled as she kicked, and the nausea that came with hunger started to creep in. I sighed as I rubbed my belly. God, I couldn’t wait until being a little hungry was no longer an emergency.

I could have just gotten up and snagged a granola bar from the kitchen. That’s when I remembered something… Lucian and I had yet to be on a formal date since we eloped a few weeks ago.

“Hey, let’s get breakfast,” I suggested, knowing he never told me no.

I knew exactly where I wanted to go, too. There was a diner right on the edge of town that had the best scrambled eggs I’d ever had. They were cheesy and gooey and–

“I don’t think that’s a good idea,” he admitted, a tinge of vulnerability coloring his words.

I lifted from his chest and focused directly on his face. “What? Why not?”

His fingers stilled as he averted his gaze. Lucian’s throat bobbed as he ran his tongue over his lips, and I worried he was ashamed to be seen with me in public. It hadn’t been a problem up until now… but I’ve also never been this gross.

I could have just voiced that. However, that might have worried him. He’d sat in on a therapy session with me, and the therapist had mentioned how it seemed like I’d made almost a complete recovery with my disordered eating. And Lucian was so proud. That’s why I had to hide how I really felt about my body.

“But we haven’t been on a date since we got married,” I reminded him.

“I wanted to take you to the restaurant Sophia and I went to.” A look of annoyance crossed Lucian’s face; it was one I recognized all too well, but I couldn’t figure out why he’d be annoyed.

He seemed okay when I told him I didn’t feel comfortable going so far. What changed?

“Do you not want to be seen with me?” I asked, suddenly afraid of the answer.

Lucian’s eyes snapped to mine, and the annoyance faltered, replaced with something I couldn’t place. Which was impressive, considering I knew Lucian better than the back of my hand.

“Don’t be stupid.” His insult caused my lip to quiver.

Still, I tried to hide it. “If it’s not that, what is it?”

He gritted his teeth as he ran a hand through his hair, looking away from me and at the ceiling. “I just don’t! Isn’t that enough?”

My breathing stuttered as I fought the urge to run from how loud he was. This wasn’t how my Lucian acted, not with me.

“What’s going on?”

“Nothing!” His harsh tone hit me like a punch to the gut. “Drop it.”

But I couldn’t just drop it. So, I pushed myself back just enough to sit up. “This isn’t like you. Lucian, what’s going–”

“Drop. It.”

“But–”

“God–Your dad was right. You really don’t know when to quit, do you?” His snap echoed through the space, and the brave face I’d been forcing fell.

My breathing stilled as I looked Luican over, not sure if I heard him right. Lucian knew the hell my dad put me through, how hard I was still fighting to unlearn everything he’d taught me.

“W-what’d you say?” My voice shook as I tried to make sense of what just happened.

Lucian constantly told me that my dad was wrong, that I wasn’t loud, and that it was okay for me to talk and have feelings. Why would he say that?

“Seriously, you’re going to cry over that?” Lucian scoffed. “God, you’re such a fucking baby. Just go back to bed.”

Well, I wasn’t going to cry. But then he said that, so now it felt like I pretty much had to, but I’d learned from my dad to never let the person that made you sad see you cry, so I waited for Lucian to roll away before the first of my tears fell.

I kept my hand clamped over my mouth, trying to be quiet so I didn’t disrupt Lucian, but it didn’t work. My vision blurred as painful sobs wracked my chest.

Through the haze of my sadness, I watched as Lucian rolled over, and I sat a little straighter, doing my best to brace myself for him to be mean again. I couldn’t see his expression, but I could feel him reach for me.

“Shit, Mason, I’m sorry,” he soothed.

But it was a little too late. My heart ached in ways that just sorry couldn’t fix. He hurt me, and I didn’t want him to be near me, so I pushed him away.

Quick, heavy steps echoed through the hall, and after a moment, Lucian’s door flew open. I blinked away the tears to see Cameron standing in the doorway, looking angrier than I’d ever seen him. He was probably mad at me for waking him up.

“What the hell is going on in here?” he grumbled, stomping toward the bed.

Lucian parted his lips to speak, but Cameron held up a finger.

“Not you.” His voice was rough with sleep. “Mae, what’s going on?”

I took a couple of sniveling breaths as I rubbed my eyes, trying to buy myself a good excuse for making so much noise.

“Lucian yelled at me.” I whimpered, unable to force myself to lie.

Cameron’s nostrils flared as he pointed toward the door. “Get out.”

I swallowed hard and nodded before trying to get up.

“Not you, Sweetpea,” he said gently before looking at Lucian.

“Uh, no?” Lucian snorted. “I’m not leaving. It’s my room.”

“I ain’t askin’ you.” Cameron clenched his jaw as he pointed to the door. “Get out. Or else.”

The men locked eyes, and I thought for a minute that Lucian would argue, and this would get ugly. But he seemed to think better of it because he got up with a huff.

“This is ridiculous,” Lucian muttered before shooting me one last look.

He still seemed angry, but in his eyes, I saw something else. Regret.

The second the door slammed, Cameron climbed into bed and pulled me to his broad chest. He was safe and warm, and mine. But even his presence couldn’t destroy the last few minutes.

So, instead of melting into him, I allowed my sadness to overcome me. With my face pressed to his chest, I cried in a way I’d long forgotten I could.

It hurt, both physically and emotionally, but Cameron remained patient, smoothing my hair as he let me sob. He didn’t tell me I was being over-emotional, even though I knew I was, and that meant more than he could ever imagine. I just hoped he’d be as patient with Lucian when they inevitably talked about whatever the hell just happened.

Chapter 32

Cameron

I wasn't sure if it was the fact that I'd been woken up by Lucian screaming or if it was really all thanks to my urge to protect Mason. But, I was ready to strangle my boyfriend for talking to her like that.

Lucian was a hothead. That’s just how he was. But he never so much as raised his voice at Mason. And now that they were apparently engaged, all that had changed. I’d have killed to be able to marry someone I loved without the cult getting involved. But here he was, squandering the chance like the asshole he was.

I waited until Mason literally cried herself back to sleep before leaving the room. Part of me thought if I waited, the anger I harbored toward Lucian would dissipate. Instead, it festered like an open wound.

I found him sitting at the kitchen island with two steaming cups of coffee and his head in his hands. His long, dark hair spilled onto the white marble, hiding his face. Thank God, because I wasn’t sure I could take looking at him.

“You proud of yourself?” I asked, filling the stool beside him.

His fingers tightened in his hair as his breathing stuttered.

“No, Cameron.” The raw edge to his voice took me back for a second. “I’m not.”

My gaze drifted to the analog clock on the wall. It wasn’t even six-thirty, but it felt like today had lasted forever.

“Mason spent the better part of forty-five minutes crying so hard I’m surprised she didn’t throw up.” I reached forward and grabbed the bigger of the mugs, not really caring if it was meant for me or not. “Doctor said she’s supposed to avoid stress right now… It’s bad for the baby.”

“I know, Cam. I know.” His voice broke a little more. “I fucked up.”

“Fucked up?” I snorted. “You hurt Mason.”

“I know,” he repeated. His red-rimmed gaze snapped back to mine as his shoulders shuddered. “I hurt her. I’m her safe person, and I hurt her. I love her more than anyone else in the house, and I. Hurt. Her.”

The pain in his voice slightly softened my anger. “If you love her so much, then why’d you scream at her?”

His lips rapidly opened and shut, almost like he needed to tell me something, but his body wouldn’t let him. His lips pressed into a thin line as he swallowed hard. “I don’t know,” he whispered.

“Bullshit.” I leaned in closer. “You ain’t dumb.”

Lucian used his palm to wipe away what remained of his tears before clearing his throat. “I’m serious. I don’t know. It just–I–I don’t know.”

I chewed on my cheek to prevent myself from saying something I didn’t mean. “So, you think Mason deserved to be screamed at? You just don’t know why?”

“Don’t twist my words,” he snapped. “I said I don’t know why I did it, not that she deserved it.”

“No, but that’s sure as hell what it sounded like!” And if that was his line of thought, she deserved a hell of a lot better.

“I don’t need this,” he grumbled before standing.

“Don’t need what? The truth?” I tried to follow him, but he stopped on his heels.

“To feel worse about this!” He spun around to look at me.

“Oh, so you get to pick how bad you feel, but Mason—“

“I’m trying to make it better!” he argued. “I’m going to the bathroom, getting her breakfast, then pouring my heart out and hoping she fucking forgives me!”

My anger slowly morphed into unrelenting frustration as Lucian stared at me. His shoulders slumped slightly as he took a deep breath and closed his eyes. Mentally, I counted to ten, trying to give Lucian space to collect himself before I kept pushing.

Once he was ready, he straightened his posture before meeting my gaze.

“Have you ever loved someone so much that it physically hurts?” he asked.

The vulnerability in his voice caused me to pause as I mulled over his question. I couldn’t even fathom loving someone so much it hurt. I didn’t think love was supposed to hurt. “No, I haven’t.” I scratched my neck as I spoke.

“Well, I have,” Lucian continued. “I love my kids like that, and I love Mason like that. The thought of hurting any of them makes me sick.”

“Then why’d you make her cry?”

“Because I’m a dumbass!” he shouted. “I’m fucking stupid. Is that what you wanted to hear?”

His voice echoed through the area, causing me to take a step back. That wasn’t what I wanted. And, to be completely honest, I had no idea what I actually wanted out of this. The silence between us was suffocating, and I was more than a little relieved that this interaction was over. Still, I wasn’t done talking about this. And I knew exactly who I wanted to continue this conversation with.

I paced the creaky floors in Sebastian’s kitchen while he sat at the dinky kitchen table with his laptop, a cup of coffee and the world's worst-looking omelet.

“I just don’t get him!” I exclaimed after recounting everything. Honestly, I expected Seb to feel the same.

Lucian made Mason cry, and though I didn’t know much about Seb, I knew he loved Mason. Hearing about how Lucian hurt the woman he loved should’ve pissed Sebastian off. Instead, he seemed more focused on his computer.

“Seb–Are you even listening to me?”

His icy gaze drifted over to me as he picked at his mess of eggs, spinach, and what looked to be absolutely no seasoning. “I’m listening,” he said evenly, lifting the fork to his mouth. “I just don’t see why this is important enough to warrant engaging in conversation with you.”

My eyes must’ve nearly bugged out of my head because the second he finished chewing, the way he looked at me changed. Slowly, Sebastian grabbed a nearby paper towel and wiped his mouth.

“Look, I hate Mason being upset just as much as the next person,” he began, balling up the napkin before setting it beside his coffee mug. “But, she’s thirty-odd weeks pregnant. It’s incredibly easy to make her cry–”

“So you’re gonna take his side over hers?”

“... No?” Sebastian looked at me like I was about three different shades of crazy. “I just think whatever weird, old-timey instincts you have are working overtime.”

“I don’t have old-timey instincts.”

“Okay, Daddy.” He snorted into his coffee.

Frustration simmered just below my surface as I shot Sebastian a glare. “This ain’t a joke.”

“I am well aware that it’s not a joke.” Sebastian let out a resigned sigh as he slowly sealed his laptop, folding his hands over the silver case. “But, Lucian isn’t being abusive–Hell, I’d barely consider that abrasive.”

“What the hell do you mean? He literally screamed at Mason, and she didn’t do a damn thing!”

“Cameron, have I ever told you that before I got mixed up in all of this–” He gestured to his laptop, and instantly, I realized he meant before he killed Mason’s mom. “That I volunteered in a battered women's shelter?”

For a second, I thought he was messing with me, but that’d be a terrible thing to joke about. “I thought men weren’t allowed to help at those.”

He watched as I folded myself into the chair across from him. “Typically, no. But, I was a teenager, I was non-threatening, and I also double-checked to ensure my presence wouldn’t be triggering to any of those in need of assistance.”

“Why are you tellin’ me this?”

“So that you are aware of the fact that I can easily distinguish between abuse and a simple argument. What Lucian did was wrong, but, unfortunately, it’s nothing that would require me to intervene.”

I leaned back in my chair, suddenly not liking how rational Sebastian could be. “But, don’t you want her to leave him and marry you?”

This seemed like the perfect time for him to throw his weight around and get that. “I do. But I also want the knowledge that she picked me because she wanted me, not because my brother is a dumbass.” He paused to take a sip of his coffee. “I’m painfully aware of the fact that Mason loves Lucian just as he loves her. And because of that, while I’m willing to mend a broken heart, I’m not going to pull the two apart just because I can.”

My mouth went dry as I stared at him. I never expected a creep like Seb to have morals, let alone good ones.

“What?” he asked, turning back to his breakfast.

“It’s nothing just….” I was finding things to like about Seb. Things that didn’t involve his appearance. “Forget it.”

“I already have,” he assured me before opening his laptop.

That was my sign to leave. He wanted to work, and God knew with everything going on, I needed him to work and work fast. It felt like he was the only one who could take down Dale… but if Dale was actually done with me, there was no harm in continuing the conversation.

“So, do you always eat like that?” I extended my finger toward his plate.

“What, like I don’t want to die early?” His eyes flickered to me for just a minute before returning to his screen.

I scratched the back of my neck, suddenly feeling a little self-conscious about my choice of conversation. Then I realized there wasn’t anything inherently wrong with my question. “Well, no. But, I don’t think I’ve actually seen you eat anything other than chicken, vegetables, and rice… and now eggs.”

“I eat sweet potatoes and other protein sources, too,” he assured me. “Can I ask why my diet is of any concern to you?”

His question caught me off guard. I didn’t take Sebastian for one to get so defensive over a simple question… but it also wasn’t any of my business.

“Just makin’ conversation.”

“I’m sure,” he chided. “If you must know, my diet is so I can maintain my appearance, which is clearly something you know nothing about.”

His lip curled in disgust.

“Ya know… I’m kinda gettin’ bored of you callin’ me fat and ugly. You’re gonna need to get a new insult soon.” I softly elbowed him as I spoke.

Sebastian huffed as he slammed his laptop closed again, and I fought the urge to laugh at his irritation. “All I’m saying is my appearance hasn’t been the subject of your ridicule, so maybe you could stand to learn a thing or two from me.” His holier-than-thou tone seemed fake.

“Of course, I ain’t gonna pick on ya. You’re handsome.” I kept my tone plain as I grabbed his coffee, taking a long pull before giving it back.

He and I had now slept together twice, so my actions didn’t seem out of line. That was until his eyes widened like I offended him.

“Excuse me?” His tone pitched up at the end as pink crept up his neck.

That’s when I realized I didn’t offend him. I probably embarrassed the poor guy. “You’re a handsome guy.” I doubled down. “Why else would I sleep with you? Sure as hell wouldn’t be for your personality.”

“I just… I’m not used to hearing that from anyone other than Mason.” Sebastian looked away from me as a tinge of sadness filled his words.

“…Really?”

I figured Seb heard that all the time. He nodded. “She was actually the first person to call me handsome, well, other than Sophia’s mom.”

My brow furrowed. “Really?”

He hesitated for a moment before nodding.

“When Mason moved to America the first time, English wasn’t really her strong suit,” Sebastian explained as he took his cup back, bringing it to his lips but not drinking. “After about a week of living here, she called me handsome, and it took me a while to realize she had been doing it because Sophia’s mom did it.”

A small smile sprouted on my lips as I thought about what it must have been like back then. I’d have killed to be a fly on the wall during that time.

“But, after about a week or so of greeting me with handsome, she realized I had a real name,” he finished, finally sipping his coffee.

“That’s cute,” I said before I could think better of it. “Did she stop after that?”

The hint of a flush I noticed earlier became undeniable as Sebastian tensed. “No.”

“… Does she still call you that now?” If she did, I hadn’t heard it.

He nodded. “Mostly if she’s in a good mood or wants something.”

“Sex?”

“Sex,” he echoed. “But I can tell she means it, so hearing it from her just kind of does something for me.”

He shifted in his chair and I had a feeling that if I kept this conversation going, I’d end up a lot closer to Seb than I wanted, so I excused myself and apologized for disrupting him. But, the second I left his apartment, I wondered if getting to know Sebastian would be as bad as I thought.

Chapter 33

Lucian

My hands shook as I gripped the steering wheel, staring at the old brick diner in front of me. My stomach swam with a type of nausea that made my head spin. I knew when I woke up this morning that today was the kind of day I needed to stay in bed, but Mason had other ideas. And it wasn’t her fault.

She deserved to be taken out on dates, and, much like the rest of the house, I wasn’t very good at telling her no. But with how I felt, I didn’t want anyone other than myself in the car with me. Sure, I’d managed not to use again, which was probably why I was a massive prick to my wife, but the withdrawal symptoms were just as debilitating.

I took a deep breath, trying to steady the shaking of my hands. All I needed to do was go in, get Mason breakfast, make a stop for flowers on the way home, and apologize profusely. Anything to make her forgive me, I’d do.

With that in mind, I stepped out of the jeep and made my way to the door with unsteady steps.

Fuck—was withdrawal this bad last time?

It couldn’t have been. Sure, there were days I felt like I was literally going to die, but this all felt new. It was like I was drunk despite not touching alcohol since Sophia made me drink with her on our date.

It felt like it took forever to close the distance between myself and the front door of the diner, but eventually, I made my way to the glass door. Just through it was the diner, and I knew that it’d be warm and smell of greasy food and burnt coffee. But instead of going in, I stared at my reflection in the glass.

I looked like shit, to put it nicely.

My eyes were bloodshot, and dark circles hung beneath them. I hadn’t bothered to braid my hair last night or straighten it up before leaving, so my normally well-maintained curls hung in a mountain of frizz. I’d have to pull it into a bun or something before I even tried to apologize to Mason.

She deserved better than this, better than me, better than someone who snapped at her for nothing.

I sighed, running a hand through my tangled hair, wincing as my fingers caught in the knots. This wasn’t me. This wasn’t who I wanted to be. This was who I worked so damn hard not to be. But right now, this was all I could manage. I took a deep breath and pushed the door open.

When I stepped in, the smell of the food caused my stomach to flip, and I fought the urge to gag as I slowly stumbled to the host stand.

A middle-aged woman in a stained white shirt greeted me. “Morning, sweetie. You look like you had a rough night.”

“You can say that again.” I scoffed, wondering if she could tell I was in the throes of withdrawal.

“Table for one?” she asked, reaching for the menus.

I shook my head. “I’m ordering takeout… I kind of fucked up with my pregnant wife, and well, the way to her heart is through her stomach right now.”

Never in my life did I think I’d be able to say that about Mason.

The waitress eyed me for a moment before giving me what I hoped was a sympathetic laugh.

“Well, let’s try to get you back in her good graces.” She handed me the menu, and I took it with a forced smile. “How do you take your coffee?”

“Nothing for me.” I waved her off before sitting on a red pleather bench in the corner.

“It’s on the house,” she explained, going to the waitress stand for a mug. “Can’t have you going home looking half dead. A good cup of joe should perk you back up, so how do you take it?”

“Black,” I said reluctantly.

I watched as she poured the cup, steam wafting up to ghost her knuckles. After a moment, she walked over and pressed it into my hands.

“You finish that, and I’ll be back to take your order, okay?” Her smile seemed genuine and kind.

For a second, it reminded me of the way my mom and my sister, Leona, smiled. That helped me feel a little more comfortable, so I thanked her before taking a tentative sip of my drink.

My stomach flipped the second the coffee hit my tongue, but I forced myself to swallow. I needed this.

I focused on the warmth of the mug in my hand as I flipped through the laminated menu, trying to find something that Mason would enjoy that wouldn’t overtly say I’m using food to make you forgive me. Did it work?

Normally, when she and I came here at whatever unhinged hour Rosemary demanded her mother eat breakfast Mason got a vegetarian breakfast burrito with extra potatoes and an additional side of home fries. That was probably the safest choice, but I was planning on giving her breakfast in bed, and the idea of her eating a burrito in my room felt almost sacrilegious.

I was so busy with the menu in my hands that I hardly noticed I had company. That was until a slightly familiar voice drew my attention.

“This seat taken?”

I looked up to see a man with graying hair and swampy green eyes. In my current state, it was impossible to fight the look of irritation he drew. This was the jackass who embarrassed Cameron in front of the whole church.

Normally, I would have given him a piece of my mind and maybe knocked a few of his disgustingly yellow teeth out, but I didn’t have the time or energy to deal with him right now, so I decided it wouldn’t kill me to be civil.

I forced a tight-lipped smile as I gestured to the space. “Go ahead, knock yourself out.”

He slid onto the bench, grunting as he lowered himself, and I turned my attention to the menu.

Prior to pregnancy, Mason liked sweet breakfasts, so that meant I could get Pancakes or French toast… Would it be offensive to get a French woman French toast? She also really liked cheesy eggs right now. Maybe I should just get the stuff to make breakfast at home? No, I wasn’t feeling well enough to do that, or—

“So, what on the menu do you recommend?” the man asked, inching closer to me.

I wrestled with the urge to tell him to back the fuck up.

“I’m a vegetarian; you wouldn’t like what I do,” I said through gritted teeth.

“Fair enough. I’m an eggs and bacon kind of guy myself.” He laughed. “What do you think you’re going to get?”

“Not sure. I’m getting something for my wife.”

“Oh—Is your wife that pretty dark-haired woman that hangs around—”

“Don’t talk about my fucking wife.”

The man was either completely oblivious to the fact that I wanted to knock his teeth down his throat, or he just didn’t care. But today wasn’t the day for me to get another felony.

“Why are you even talking to me?” I snapped before I could think better of it.

The man didn’t answer, and while I hoped he’d get up and walk away, his presence lingered. Being near him gave me the unnerving sensation that a million people were watching me. Slowly, I looked over to see him staring at me with a smile so wide it should have split his lips.

“Just making conversation. You’re a member of my church,” he explained.

“No, I’m a member of Cameron’s church.”

“Same thing; he ain’t fit to run a holy area. Polyamory, homosexuality, and, to top it off—”

“You better watch your fucking mouth before I wipe that smile off your face,” I growled, my gaze never leaving his.

His smile wavered, but only for a moment before returning somehow bigger than before.

“Easy now,” he said, raising his hands in a placating gesture. “No need to get violent.”

But that’s where he was wrong. He insulted my boyfriend, and he’d apparently been watching me and my wife. This guy was a grade-A fucking creep.

Every fiber of my being wanted to knock him down a few pegs, but Mason deserved better. So, I ignored my instincts, put the menu and my coffee cup at the hostess station, and left. I’d just stop at the grocery store, medicate myself, and make breakfast for her at home.

After getting back from the grocery store, I went to the bathroom, retrieved the bag from my hiding spot, took two pills, hid them again, and then started making breakfast.

I decided to make arepas con queso and huevos pericos like my mom did every weekend. Jasper wanted to help, but in ten minutes, he knocked six eggs off the counter, spilled the corn flour on the floor, and sneezed directly on the arepa dough. Yet, I didn’t even feel frustrated. High me was a better dad than sober me.

Instead, I cleaned up or started over and moved on. The only downside to being high was how time slipped away from me. By the time I remembered I was supposed to bring Mason breakfast in bed, everyone in the house had already eaten, and Cameron was giving me dirty looks that I definitely deserved.

But I decided that if she wasn’t out here, she was either sleeping or had a snack while I was gone, and I didn’t feel bad anymore. Once everyone else was done and the table was clean, I cooked a few more eggs, plated them with a few arepas, jam, and a glass of orange juice, then made my way to the bedroom, wooden tray in hand.

When I reached the door, I nudged it open with my foot, careful not to spill breakfast all over the floor. My curtains had been opened, letting daylight fill the room. Mason was in bed, propped up on the pillows with a book in hand. Her eyes slowly drifted up as I entered, and I tried to ignore the fact that she had obviously just finished crying... again.

“Buenos días, mi esposa,” I greeted lightly, leaning against the door to shut it. Mason’s gaze instantly snapped back down to her book—tough crowd.

“I made you breakfast,” I explained as I crossed the room. Mason looked up and hesitated for a beat before placing her novel on the nightstand.

She scooted up to sit a little straighter, and I popped the legs on the tray out before placing it across her lap. She looked down at the tray, barely acknowledging my existence.

“Arepas con queso and huevos pericos. My mom used to make it on the weekends. It’s comfort food.” At least to me, it was.

She nodded, and by her lack of thank you, I realized just how much I had messed up. Mason wasn’t good with loud sounds or strong emotions; both overwhelmed her in ways I couldn’t process, and I sprung them on her first thing in the morning. To top it off, when I left, she was inconsolably crying.

I closed my eyes and rubbed my temple, realizing I probably caused her to have a meltdown just after waking up. God, I was the worst husband in the world.

“Can I sit with you?” I asked.

She hesitated for a beat before nodding once, her eyes still glued to her lap. I took a seat on my side of the bed, careful not to touch her.

“Is it going to bother you if I talk?”

She shook her head, now picking at the eggs.

“You didn’t deserve to be woken up like that.” What was I, stupid? Everyone in the house knew Mason didn’t deserve to be screamed at. “I just... I wasn’t in a good mood, and I snapped, and you just happened to be there.”

Mason stilled but didn’t look up. The fork in her hand trembled slightly as she choked on a breath, and I realized I was on the fast track to making her cry again.

“I’m sorry,” I said quickly, hoping to erase my terrible first attempt. “I don’t need you to accept my apology or talk. All I need is for you to know I regret this morning, and it won’t happen again.”

She took a deep breath, her shoulders squared, and she shot me a look. To most people, it might have meant nothing, but this was my wife. She didn’t need to speak for me to understand her. Just by the way she looked at me, I could tell she was thinking it better not happen again.

She scooped up a full bite of the eggs before placing the fork in her mouth. Her eyes lit up as she swiped a tongue across her lips.

“Good?” I asked, feeling a smug sense of satisfaction.

My mom was a saint of a woman. She was kind, smart, and probably the best cook the world had ever seen. Before she got too sick to work, her family owned a restaurant back home in Guatapé, with recipes passed through generations. Normally, huevos pericos were just scrambled eggs with tomatoes and green onions, but my mom always made them a little differently.

She liked her scrambled eggs softer, so she always added a good amount of butter and sour cream. This made the eggs soft, silky, and so rich that they practically melted in your mouth. With the extra flavor from the tomatoes and onions, her huevos pericos were pretty much out of this world.

Mason feverishly nodded as she continued eating. With that taken care of, I decided to get a little more comfortable. I sprawled out on the bed, laying down beside her and placing a hand on her stomach. It felt like my hand had pretty much been glued there recently. If we weren’t working or having sex, I was feeling the baby kick. After a moment of my hand resting on Mason’s belly, Rosie got fed up with me bugging her and started kicking at my palm.

“Ugh, I just want her here already,” I groaned before remembering that Rosemary was very adamant about coming sooner rather than later. “And by ‘already,’ I mean on the day she’s scheduled to be here and no sooner.”

My comment caused a snort of Mason’s laughter to fill the room, and I reveled in the sound. It was no understatement to say I would have moved heaven and earth to see this girl happy.

“I hope you realize that once Rosie’s here, you’re going to have to fight her away from me,” I said, bringing my face a little closer to Mason’s bump. “I love newborns.”

They were just soft and squishy; even their little cries were cute. Sure, they didn’t sleep for shit, but I missed when the twins were that little. Everyone told me the newborn phase was the worst, but they clearly forgot about the fresh horror known as toddlers.

I looked up to see Mason smiling at me as she softly played with a strand of my hair. Somehow, she was even prettier when I was high—but if I told her that, I’d be in a lot of trouble. Realistically, no one in this house wanted me to relapse; why would they? But I was already in too deep to stop.

Getting sober wasn’t an option until Rosie was here. It wasn’t like I could tell anyone I casually decided to do drugs again. And I couldn’t risk stressing Mason out by snapping at her again. So, all I could do was focus on keeping her happy now.

“So, I’ve brought you breakfast. What else do I need to do to be forgiven?” I asked, sitting up just enough to rest my head on Mason’s chest.

Her heart was slow and steady like a lullaby meant to soothe the chaos of my mind. She continued to play with my hair, and I closed my eyes, soaking in the calm aura radiating from her. The room was silent except for the sound of Mason’s fork hitting the plate and the occasional crunch as she bit into an arepa. God, this woman was my happy place. All I wanted was to bask in the sun with her and the kids, but I’d have to wait until summer for that. Luckily, marriage lasted a long time, and I didn’t have to rush anything.

“I’m serious.” My voice came out rough, and that’s when I realized I was close to falling asleep. “You name it, I’ll do it. No price is too high for your forgiveness.”

Knowing Mason, she probably wanted head or a new book. Those seemed to be the only things she ever asked for... well, those and snacks, but I’d already fed her, so that was off the table. Her fingers paused in my hair, and I met her gaze.

Mason’s smile was shy as she cleared her throat before mouthing, “Date.”

A rush of ice ran through my body. “Like, an out-of-the-house date?”

Her smile grew as she nodded.

Fuck. Okay, maybe she’d pick somewhere close. We were a few miles away from town, so walking distance was out of the question. But I really didn’t want to drive while high, especially with her in the car.

“Like, a casual date?” I could take her stargazing on the farm; that was technically out of the house.

Mason shook her head.

“Dress-up date?” I asked, a little horrified at that option. Her eyes lit up at the idea, and I tried to hide my apprehension. I’d do anything for Mason; I really would. But I wasn’t going to risk her safety, so I’d just have to find a way to let her down gently.

“A dress-up date it is,” I said, fully pulling away from her. “I’ll make a reservation for somewhere nice tonight, and we’ll get dressed up.” Her excitement was palpable, and all that did was make me feel like the piece of shit I was.

“But first... I, uh, I have to go to work for a bit,” I lied, retreating off the bed. “Sera has a few things to do with her apprenticeship, but I’ll text you a time. Is that okay?” Mason’s light dimmed ever so slightly as her smile faltered. She gave me a quick, shallow nod. I should have kissed her before I left—that’s just what I did. But I couldn’t because I knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that I’d be letting Mason down tonight.

Chapter 34

Cameron

Hot water ran down my back as I rested my head against the white tiled wall of the shower. Today had been a long fucking day, and it was only about halfway over. Something about worrying always made the day feel longer, and seeing as Mason had yet to speak a word since Lucian’s outburst this morning, worrying had been all I got done.

I sighed, letting the water pummel the tension in my shoulders. Maybe Seb was right, and I overreacted. It doesn’t matter how much you love someone. When you spend enough time together you’re bound to argue, and Mason and Lucian had pretty much been bound by the hip. Plus, it wasn’t like he didn’t try to make it better. He’d made her breakfast before he left for work.

But Mason had also been avoiding me since Lucian left. Soph said that Mason had been hiding in her office. Sitting in while she did meetings and that was normal for Mason. But it didn’t feel normal. Soph added that Mason needed time to not talk and be near someone safe and quiet after she had a meltdown, but I didn’t think she’d done that. Hell, all she did was cry.

Sure, it lasted forty-five minutes straight, and it didn’t seem like she could control it, but she was also sad. When I looked up meltdowns online, I saw people screaming, hitting themselves and others, and completely losing control. Mason wasn’t like that.

When I asked Sophia, she tried to explain the level system and how autism is different in everyone, but I just couldn’t understand her, and it didn’t matter how hard I tried.

The creaking of the door disrupted my thoughts, but when a voice didn’t follow the interruption, I assumed one of Sophia’s damn cats had snuck in here. The furry little monsters didn’t understand personal space, and I knew I was just a few minutes away from having Pepper or Richard hop up on the edge of the tub and watch me shower.

I knew they were just animals, but I didn’t like those creepy little things watching me. With that in mind, I wrapped up my shower before reaching out of the curtain to grab a towel. I scrubbed my face with the plush cotton before wrapping the towel around my waist and pulling the curtain open.

In front of the mirror stood a vision in dark green silk. The dress clung to her curves like it was made for her, and my breath caught in my throat.

“Mae?” I called, stepping onto the bathmat. “What’re you doing in here?”

She glanced over her shoulder, allowing her lips to part just enough for me to see the gap in her teeth. I couldn’t exactly explain why, but her presence left me a little weak in the knees.

“I’m getting ready for my date with Lucian.” Her voice was soft, and her accent seemed a little thicker than normal.

“Sweetpea, that ain’t…” My lips rolled into a thin line as my gaze went to some less-than-gentlemanly places.

The way her ass looked in that dress had to be illegal. It was round and firm and pulled the fabric so tightly that it creased. Heat rushed my chest as I forced my gaze back to her face. Being a gentleman had never been this hard for me, but fuck she was making me want to rip that dress off with my teeth.

“Why in here?” My voice came out rougher than I intended.

“Because this is where my make-up is.” She extended a finger in the direction of the black quilted bag on the bathroom counter. “Did you want me to go away?”

“What?” I breathed, stepping a little closer. “No, I just thought all this steam would make it hard for you to get ready.”

She glanced up at the steam still swirling along the ceiling before shrugging and focusing on the clouded mirror. “I like the warmth.”

I swallowed hard as I wrapped an arm around her, letting my palm linger on her bump as I leaned over her to wipe the mirror off a little.

“There’s my pretty girl,” I murmured as my hand swept low enough to reveal Mason’s reflection.

She didn’t say anything, but her face said it all. A look of pride colored her cheeks as a smug grin pulled at her lips. Seeing Mason starting to get her confidence back was magical. It was like getting to watch a flower bloom; each time she opened up, it revealed another layer to her, and each layer was more beautiful. I couldn’t wait to see what she was like underneath it all. But something about her kept nagging at me, and while I knew I wasn’t supposed to know she was autistic, I couldn’t just ignore it.

“Hey, you mind if I bug you a bit while you get ready?”

“Not at all…. But move your hands a little,” she coached.

Instantly, I removed my touch, but I quickly learned that wasn’t what she meant. Mason put down wherever she had in her hand to guide mine to just below her bump.

“There, it’s a little more comfortable,” she explained, her body melting into mine as she resumed working on her face. “What did you want to talk about?”

“Are you autistic?” The question came out quickly because I knew if I thought about it for too long, I’d chicken out.

Every inch of Mason froze for a beat before her gaze slid to mine in the mirror. “I–What?”

“Sophia said you are, and so did Seb…. but they also both told me not to talk to you about it. I just–are you?”

Mason’s lips parted at my question. The room fell silent save for the distant sound of chaos from somewhere in the house. Her eyes searched mine, and for a moment, I thought she’d tell me to leave. But, after what felt like forever, she relaxed a little before applying something from a silver tube directly onto her face.

“I am,” she said, rubbing the clear goo into her skin. “But it’s not like it is on TV and movies.”

“Then, what’s it like?”

Her eyes widened as she reached for another tube. This one was closer to her skin color.

“For me, it’s mostly being shitty in social situations,” she explained, dabbing the liquid onto her face before grabbing an egg-shaped sponge. “I have a hard time understanding what I'm supposed to do with other people, and I can’t deal with big feelings, especially my own.”

“Is that why Lucian got to you so bad this morning?”

Mason nodded as she bounced the sponge on her skin, smearing the makeup into her flesh.

“It was worse with Lucian because I didn’t expect it from him… That’s not how he acts with me.” Sadness tinged her words, and my anger with Lucian reignited.

“If he ever spooks you like that again, I’m hittin’ him.” My grip on her waist tightened, and I pulled her a little closer.

She laughed as she reached for yet another product. Just how much make-up did she need?

“Have I ever done anything like that to you?”

A tongue darted across her lips, and I mentally prepared myself to apologize for whatever I did.

“Not you specifically, but Seb has by telling me about you.” The way she said that had all the gears in my head turning, and not in a good way.

He had been willing to lie to Mason to make himself look better, and while I was starting to get invested in Sebastian, I didn’t necessarily trust him.

“What’d he tell you?” My words came out softer than I intended, almost like they wanted nothing more than to die on my tongue.

Mason put her makeup on the counter before spinning to look at me. Her belly pressed into my thighs, and part of me was glad to have the distance. Her yin-yang eyes bounced around my face like she wasn’t sure which part of me to focus on.

Her chest swelled with a breath, and I stood a little straighter.

“I–” Mason cleared her throat and squared her shoulders. “I know you’re Calvin Waters.”

My face scrunched as I tried to figure out why she’d tell me that.

“What?” she asked.

“Nothing, I just–is that how you found out?” I guessed it’d make sense. I just thought Mason was smart enough to put two and two together.

“What?” Now, it was her turn to be confused. “No! Well, kind of. But I figured it out on my own, thank you.”

“Oh?” I arched my brow. “Then how’d you figure it out?”

“I knew you were hiding something.” Mason shrugged before very subtly breaking eye contact. “It was weird that Seb wouldn’t show me what Calvin looked like, plus tractor restoration is a weird hobby.”

It wasn’t weird to me. I liked working with my hands, and old tractors were cheap and readily available…. But I also realized that I hadn’t met anyone else with that hobby.

“Guess you're right.” I chuckled a little, rubbing a hand across my jaw. “So… what'd Seb tell you about Calvin that had you on edge?”

It couldn’t have been anything too crazy if she moved past it so quickly.

“Seb said that Calvin Waters was from a cult that sacrificed pregnant women and that he'd hurt me.” Mason’s voice shook a little, but she didn't back away.

And, while I wanted to tell her Seb was full of shit, he'd been more honest than I expected. Still, it was more than I ever wanted Mason to know.

“And how do you feel about that?” I started slowly.

If it didn’t bug her, I was willing to drop the topic. Mason worried a lip through her teeth, shifting her weight between her feet, seemingly shrinking under the weight of my question.

“I don’t think you’d hurt me,” she admitted on a breath.

That was a good way to avoid the question. Slowly, I reached up, and she rested her chin in my palm, allowing me to run a thumb across her cheek. Whatever she just applied came off, revealing more of her freckles.

“I wouldn’t… and I wouldn’t let anyone else hurt ‘cha either,” I promised.

“Is the cult true?”

My chest swelled with a breath I found myself unable to release. “Yeah… It is.”

Her eyes widened as fear slowly crept in. That was the one way I hoped Mason never looked at me, but I couldn’t blame her. So, instead of letting her mind wander to the worst places, some of which might be right, I realized I needed to tell her everything I could.

“The leader of the cult killed my family in a house fire.” Saying it out loud reignited the ache from years ago. Still, I pressed on. “He had a plan for me, and I played along for more years than I’d like to admit–”

“Like me with my dad?”

Her interjection caused me to pause. James Albright had abused his daughter in novel ways in attempts to make her more palatable; Dale beat me within an inch of my life to make me follow orders. So, while it wasn’t exact, her comparison wasn’t terrible.

“Sorta, yeah,” I admitted. “But that ain’t the main idea here, Sweetpea.”

“Then what is?”

Mason’s head tipped to the side, causing the silky strands of her bob to caress her exposed shoulder. I was torn between sweeping her hair back and very subtly slipping the strap of her dress off her shoulder, but I held back.

“I never actually hurt anyone.” The words escaped before I could think better of them.

Sure, I never had a part in killing the women, but Dale would have me sleep with them, and the ones who got pregnant were the ones who died. Outside of the first girl, I didn’t really know any of the women I slept with. Dale didn’t want me talking to them, just in case they were impure. He didn’t want them to corrupt me.

“I don’t think you could hurt someone.” Mason’s smile was made of pure sugar as she placed her hands on my shoulders. “You’re a very nice man.”

The left corner of my lips inched up into a smile so crooked that it could’ve charmed a snake.

“I think you’re the first person to love me for me in over two decades,” I said before realizing I could push my luck a little. “You do love me… right?”

Mason always showed her love, but she didn’t often say it.

Her eyes locked on mine, resulting in a moment that felt so fragile that a sneeze could’ve shattered it. A flush inched across her face as she nodded.

The wings of a butterfly tickled my ribs as I inched closer.

“Can ya say it?” I whispered, suddenly craving those words like most would drugs.

Mason hesitated, her throat bobbing as she swallowed.

“I love you, Calvin.” Her words were soft as a feather, but they hit me with the impact of a freight train.

Those three words mixed with the name I’d been born with was like an atom bomb directly to the chest. My breath caught as emotions ripped through me. Sadness for the life I’d lost, gratitude that I’d found someone like Mason to share my life with in the most intimate of ways, and finally, uncontrollable love for the woman in front of me.

It was the type of love wars were fought over, and stories were written for. My heart was full to bursting, and somehow, I was expected to just act normal. All she’d done was tell me she loved me, but it felt like she’d formally freed me from a curse that I thought would eventually kill me.

I bent down, pulling her lips to mine. I meant to be gentle, honest to God. I did. But what started soft and sweet ended with me tangling my hands in her hair while she pulled my lip through her teeth.

This was escalating and escalating quickly, and while I wanted nothing more than to pin her against the wall and toss her around like a doll, she had somewhere to be.

When I finally did the responsible thing and pulled away, her hair stuck up in every direction, and her chest heaved. Mischief lit her beautifully mismatched eyes as they pinned on me.

“We’ll have some fun after your date,” I promised.

Mason tipped her head back and groaned, causing me to laugh.

“It’ll only be a couple of hours, right?” I said reminding her just as much as I did myself. “When he’s supposed to be here anyway?”

She held up a finger as she grabbed her phone. “Forty-five minutes.”

I sighed as I ran a hand through my damp hair. Forty-five minutes on top of however long their date would last felt like forever. But I was fine waiting just as long as I got to see her happy. Luckily for me, Lucian loved her, and while this morning was a really bad example of that, deep down, I knew he’d never intentionally hurt her. At least, I didn’t think he would.

Chapter 35

Cameron

My eyes drifted to the clock on the wall as I tried to focus on making dinner. It’d been three hours since Lucian should have been here to pick up Mason, yet she still sat in the reading nook, all dressed up, with no place to go.

My knife rocked through the celery on the cutting board as I cut it into small chunks. With the vegetarians out of the house, I’d planned to make chicken pot pie for dinner, but it was looking more and more like I’d have at least one of them home.

Mason was currently curled up in the chair, Richard having made a home for himself on her lap. Mason worked her free hand into the orange tabby’s fur while the other scrolled through her phone, probably waiting on messages that weren’t coming.

I sighed as I put my knife down and headed to the freezer. The puff pastry was stuck in the back, hidden under a bag of peas and a pint of blueberry cheesecake ice cream. I hesitated for a moment as I held the cardboard container. The pastry needed to thaw, and I could wait a few minutes to work on dinner. Right now, I needed to preemptively mend a heart.

Slowly, I walked over, two spoons and the ice cream in hand. Mason had looked away from her phone and now focused out the window while Richard’s purrs echoed through the space.

“Hey,” I said softly, not wanting to spook her. “Baby girl looks hungry.” I pointed to Mason’s bump with my free hand.

Mason’s head turned to me, and I noticed the streaks of makeup running down her cheeks. She took a deep breath as she looked at her belly and then back to me. I thought she was going to ask for a spoon, but Mason’s mind wasn’t in the room with us; instead, it was on him.

“Do you think Lucian’s okay?”

With how sad she was, he’d better be dead, but I wasn’t going to tell her that.

“He probably just got caught up at work,” I explained, forcing a smile. “He’s a tattoo artist. If he’s working, it’s hard for him to get to his phone.”

She nodded slowly, but her gaze remained downturned.

“Here.” I forced a spoon into her hand before kneeling to sit cross-legged beside her. “You’re going to get sick if you don’t eat.”

Mason accepted the spoon, her fingers curling around it almost mechanically as she dipped it into the half-empty pint. She lifted the spoon, but instead of eating the ice cream, she watched as it slowly melted.

“Do you think he stood me up?” she asked as purple swirls dripped back into the container.

“What? No.” I acted offended she’d even think that. I didn’t have the heart to tell her I had a feeling she was right. “That boy has no sense of time. He’s probably on his way right now.”

Mason forced a small, humorless laugh as she put the spoon back in the container.

“You know… you can’t eat ice cream without that.” I chuckled as I took a scoop of ice cream for myself.

Ice cream, other than soft serve, always gave me heartburn. But knowing she was okay would be worth the discomfort. The sweet, tangy cream melted on my tongue as I waited for Mason to take her spoon back.

“I’m not hungry.” she mumbled, picking up her phone.

My heart sank as she retreated into herself, and I placed a hand on the device, hoping my presence would weigh her down. I’d seen infectious joy, but I’d never seen someone look sad enough for their melancholy to transfer to me.

“Sweetpea, you’re breaking my heart,” I warned.

“Well, he’s breaking mine,” she whimpered, tears collecting in her eyes.

A strange pang of helplessness hit me. My current relationship had been my first ever polyamorous one, which meant I had absolutely no idea what to do when one partner hurt the other like this. All I knew was right now, I wanted to kill Lucian.

“Mason,” I said softly, hoping the words to make everything better would magically follow.

Unfortunately, that wasn’t the way life worked.

The distant sound of tires on gravel stole our attention, and I silently prayed for Lucian, not because I wanted him to go on their date but because I wanted him here to make this better. But, instead of a neon green Jeep, I noticed a sleek blue SUV. A barely audible but sad-sounding noise escaped Mason as Sebastian stepped out.

He was dressed head to toe in an expensive-looking navy suit. I expected him to immediately head inside, but instead, he walked to the back of the SUV and opened the door. After a moment, he lifted Jasper out before running to the other side to do the same for Juniper.

So, Lucian had stood Mason up, and he couldn’t even get his own kids? I wanted to call him a piece of shit, but I didn’t want to make the situation worse. So, instead, I placed a hand on her shoulder and went to unlock the door for them.

The second the door opened, Juniper burst in with the same hundred demands she had every day. She wanted a snack, she wanted to watch cartoons, she wanted dinner, and just about anything else a kid could want after school.

Jasper was much calmer, and Sebastian looked exhausted. I assumed this was because of the kids' inability to stop talking in the car and not because he’d just finished his day at work.

Normally, we didn’t do screen time directly after school, but today was already a mess, so I put some show about super-powered kittens on the TV and turned my attention back to Mason. Before I’d even said anything, Sebastian was down on her level, comforting her.

He held her hand as if it were made of glass as he brushed a kiss on Mason’s knuckles.

“Don’t worry about Lucian,” he whispered. “We can go on a date. Where do you want to go?”

Her bottom lip quivered, and I patted Sebastian’s shoulder, causing him to shoot me a glare.

“I don’t think it’s the date part she’s upset about,” I said. “She’s been waiting for Luce to come home for three hours.”

Sebastian’s jaw dropped as his attention shifted back to Mason. “Three hours? Princess, you said Lucian was a little late.”

Mason’s shoulders raised as she wiped at her eyes. “I don’t want to make a big deal out of this.”

“Mason, it is a big—”

I clamped my hand over Sebastian’s mouth to prevent him from saying something stupid.

“I know you said you’re not hungry, but do you want to order dinner?” The chicken pot pie was kinda off the menu if she was going to be home.

“No.” Mason shook her head. “I don’t like today. I want to go to bed.”

I removed my hand from Seb’s mouth as he and I shared a worried glance. I didn’t want Mason skipping dinner, but after everything Lucian had put her through today, she had a right to be done with it.

“Seb, why don’t you take her up to your apartment?” I suggested.

Lucian was in a hell of a lot of trouble when he got home, and I didn’t want her to wake up because of me hollering at him.

Mason nodded as Sebastian stood, offering her a hand as he did. She hesitated a moment before taking it, allowing him to help her to her feet.

For the first time in their relationship, I noticed how good Mason and Seb looked together. With both of them dressed up like that, they looked like some sort of power couple ripped directly from a movie screen.

His smile was so wide that his cheeks creased as he straightened her dress out.

“Are you sure you just want to go to bed? You’re far too beautiful to keep to myself.” His words oozed with a sort of charisma that almost had me swooning.

But instead of falling for his charms, Mason nodded, and the two headed up the stairs.

Dinner passed, and Lucian wasn’t home. Bedtime with the twins passed, and Lucian still wasn’t home.

Soph and I sat on the couch, watching some reality dating show where all the contestants had a felony. Normally, I didn’t mind watching her shows, but right now, I couldn’t focus on the drama on TV. All I could think about was Lucian and how his absence had hurt Mason.

“I’m gonna kill him,” I warned.

Sophia shot me a fleeting but skeptical glance. “No, you’re not.”

The house shifted before Sebastian bounded down the steps. He’d changed out of his suit and into a pair of pajama pants. With how he looked, I couldn’t imagine Mason protested too much.

“Still no Lucian?” he asked, his words dripping with disbelief.

This had to be bad if Lucian’s brother couldn’t believe this bullshit.

“No Lucian,” Sophia confirmed.

Sebastian took a deep breath before letting it out with a grumble. “I’m going to kill him.”

Sophia’s eyes widened as she choked on her wine. She quickly placed the glass on the table, and I patted her on the back. After a moment of hacking, she regained her composure.

“Let’s not do anything crazy,” she said through a nervous laugh.

Those words seemed to carry a lot more weight when Seb said them.

Sophia had said that she knew Seb’s job was sketchy, but her reaction made me wonder if she knew exactly what he did.

The dangerous glint in Sebastian’s eyes told me his comment wasn’t an empty threat.

“What’s crazy is not holding someone accountable for their actions,” he continued as he walked toward us before pointing at the TV. “What are we watching?”

“Partners in Crime. It’s a dating show where all the contestants have a felony. Do you want to watch it with us?”

Sebastian’s lips twitched into a grimace, but after a beat, his expression softened, and he meandered toward us. Eventually, he settled in between Sophia and me on the middle cushion. It may have been my imagination, but I swore he sat a little closer to me than he did her.

I tried to ignore him and focus on the TV instead, but I couldn’t. It was like the chill of his soul slowly seeped into mine, making my hair stand on end forcing me to acknowledge his existence.

He pushed his glasses up with two fingers as he leaned into the blue velvet of the sofa. Should I ask him about Mason? No. If there’d been anything to update me on, he would’ve.

She was probably sleeping, and he didn’t want to risk waking her. But I had so many unanswered questions nagging in the back of my head. Did she eat dinner? Did she calm down at all? Was her heart still broken?

Please, for the love of God, do not let her heart actually be broken.

My breathing became manual as I stole a glance at Sebastian. His posture was relaxed, but tension had etched itself into his features. I couldn’t tell if he actually wanted to be down here, but if he didn’t, why bother?

His icy gaze slowly slipped to me as if he could tell I’d been watching him. Neither of us looked away when our eyes met. Instead, his eyes rolled as his lip curled like he couldn’t believe I had the gall to look at him.

I ended up the loser of our staring contest, my attention shifting back to the TV just in time to see some brawny guy remove his shirt.

“Oooh, I bet they’re gonna do it!” Sophia said excitedly.

Before the show had a chance to turn x-rated, it cut to a commercial. A crusty-looking white dog bounded across the screen, tongue out and eyes in different directions.

The soft jingle of keys broke the stillness of the night before the door creaked open. My head snapped back just in time to see Lucian walk in with a fast-food bag in hand.

His hair was pulled back in a messy bun with stray curls sticking out in almost every direction. Between that and the creases running across his black button-down, he looked like shit.

“Look who’s finally home,” I grumbled.

Lucian’s hickory gaze pinned on mine with a look of complete and utter contempt.

“I didn’t ask for your input,” Lucian growled.

“You didn’t need to,” Sebastian retorted. “Where were you?”

Lucian’s jaw squared as he looked between all of us. “Busy… Where’s Mason?”

“Asleep.” And thank God, because I didn’t want her to have the chance to forgive him.

“Asleep where? I brought her dinner.” Lucian held up the bag with a subtle shake in his hand.

“If you wake her up, I’m breaking your neck.” Sebastian’s tone was so cool that I almost didn’t process his threat.

Lucian’s gaze narrowed, and Sebastian stood. He slowly stalked to his brother, but before he could reach his target, Sophia leaped out of her seat, standing between the two of them. She placed a palm on either of their chests.

“Hey, so, can we maybe not kill each other?” she suggested.

Sebastian’s expression softened as he looked at Sophia, but his posture remained rigid. It was like he was one wrong word away from snatching Lucian up by the collar. And honestly? Good for Seb.

“I just want to know where Lucian was,” Sebastian explained.

“I was busy, alright?” Lucian snapped, taking a step back from Sophia. “Now, where is Mason? I need to tell her I’m sorry.”

“Sorry is for when you mean it!” Sebastian growled.

“Ahht, nope. No, thank you, this is not a night-time conversation,” Sophia continued, slightly panicked. “The kids are asleep, Mason is asleep. We aren’t doing this right now.”

“I need to see Mason,” Lucian reiterated, his tone clipped.

Sophia raised her brows as she stared Lucian down.

“You need to stop,” she warned.

The authority in her voice seemed to make Lucian pause, and for the first time, he didn’t argue. Instead, he huffed before his shoulders slumped.

“I just want to make this right,” Lucian explained.

“Well, you can’t,” Sebastian’s addition was halted by a stern look from Sophia.

“He can’t fix this tonight.” She took a deep breath before turning back to Lucian. “Go to bed. I need to think about your punishment.”

“Punishment? For what?” Lucian gasped.

“For breaking our girlfriend’s heart, Lucian.” Sophia said his name like an insult. “You can’t just waltz in after standing her up, say sorry, and expect everything to be fine.”

The way Lucian crossed his arms suggested that he could.

Sophia snapped her fingers and pointed toward his room. “Bed. Now.”

Lucian’s hands dropped to his hips, and for a moment, I thought he’d argue with her. But he seemed to think better of the idea as he dropped the paper bag on the table and stomped off to the back of the house.

Chapter 36

Sebastian

My jaw remained locked as I laid in bed and stared at my ceiling while mulling over the repercussions of killing my brother. After Holly, I decided I’d never kill anyone I personally knew again. It was too difficult to cover up and even worse for my mental health. Plus… if he died, it’d probably hurt Mason, and that was the one thing I was against.

I sighed as I rolled over, capturing her in my arms as I pulled her closer. Her body molded to mine as I savored her warmth. If I were her fiance, I’d never hurt her like that, but her relationship with Lucian wasn’t one I could interfere with. Unfortunately.

That meant all I could do was wait this out. Either Lucian would improve, or they would break up. For my own selfish reasons, I wanted this to be the end of Mason and Lucian, but for her, I hoped he’d get his head out of his ass.

With that in mind, I closed my eyes and prepared to deal with this tomorrow. But, just as sleep threatened to claim me, Mason stirred.

She yawned and arched her back as she stretched. My eyes remained closed as I expected her to sort herself out and go back to sleep, but after a minute of tossing and turning, she started the process of sitting up.

My eyes peeled open, revealing a blurry and out-of-focus world.

“Where are you going?” I yawned, holding up a hand to help her up.

Her fingers twined in mine as she used me to push herself up. “I feel like I’m going to throw up.”

Not this again.

I groaned as I dug the heels of my palms into my eyes and dispelled what remained of my desire to sleep.

“It’s because you haven’t eaten today. Rosemary doesn’t like it when your stomach is empty,” I reminded her as I felt around the nightstand for my glasses. “What do you want?”

That question was a stupid one. Since moving back to America, if Mason asked for something, it was Mexican food. But, seeing as it was the middle of the night, she was shit out of luck.

“I think I’ll be okay if I eat a few pretzels,” she explained.

My fingers connected with my brass frames, and I slid them up my nose, allowing the world to come into view as I stood.

“You need more than pretzels,” I said before going to help her up.

Mason held onto both of my hands for dear life as I pulled her to her feet. Her belly pressed into me as she wobbled for a moment before finding her balance. I knew Rosie wasn’t supposed to come until after Thanksgiving, but I had a feeling Mason wasn’t going to stay pregnant for that long… Call it father’s intuition, but it seemed impossible for Mason to get any bigger than she already had.

“She looks lower,” I commented, putting my hand on top of Mason’s bump.

“She feels lower,” Mason breathed. “Sometimes I think she’s just going to fall out.”

A smirk pulled at one edge of my lips as I placed a hand on her back and started to guide her out and into the kitchen. The walk wasn’t far, but it felt like it took longer than usual. Still, I remained patient as we reached our destination.

I helped Mason into one of the chairs at my dining table before going to root through the cabinets. Up until recently, I kept a variety of snacks stocked so that Mason could grab anything she wanted when the mood struck. That was until she all but stopped visiting my apartment. I was glad she came back, but I felt vastly unprepared for this situation.

I pursed my lips off to the side as I stared at protein bars, cans of tuna, and bags of trail mix. The realization that I had absolutely nothing a pregnant woman would want hit me like a ton of bricks. I could probably force her to choke down a protein bar, but after that, we’d need to go out to get something.

With a resigned sigh, I grabbed one of the bars. I knew Mason would want junk, so I took a little comfort in knowing she would be forced to have something good for her and Rosie in her system.

“Here,” I said, extending the white wrapper towards her. “Choke this down, and we’ll get you something more appealing after.

Mason’s freckles bunched as she looked at the bar with disgust.

“You don’t even get the good flavors,” she muttered.

“Honey almond is my favorite,” I said, taking a seat across from her. “Plus, these bars only have three ingredients. What else could you want for them?”

“What? Honey, nuts, and sadness?” She laughed, tearing the wrapper in two.

“Close. Honey, almonds, and pea protein.” I smiled, cradling my chin.

Reluctantly, Mason took a bite. Instantly, she dry heaved, but I knew it wasn’t from the flavor of the bar. She’d eaten them a time or two before. Rosemary just wasn’t a fan of being left hungry for too long. This would lead her to force Mason to gag on anything. The whole thing seemed rather counterintuitive, but I supposed fetuses weren’t known for their intelligence.

Mason choked her first bite down, and the second one seemed to sit a little easier in her stomach. There would have been nothing wrong with letting her eat in silence, but as I studied the woman in front of me, my conversation with Sophia replayed in my mind.

Mason had renamed our daughter without my consent, and I had no idea why.

My lips felt dry as I swiped a tongue over them, suddenly needing to look away from the person I loved more than anything else.

“Hey… Can we talk?” I asked before I could think better of it.

“About what?” She sounded completely oblivious.

“The baby.”

I looked back after I spoke, Mason’s wide eyes pinned on mine, and for a moment, I thought I’d falter under the fear of disappointing her.

“You’re not having second thoughts… right?”

I quickly shook my head, slightly offended she’d ever think that. “You’re never getting rid of me, you know that.”

Her shoulders lowered as she resumed nibbling at the protein bar. Mason’s relief was palpable, but it was short-lived.

“Sophia told me you renamed her… is that true?”

Mason froze with the bar just centimeters from her lips. She lowered it to the table, her gaze flickering away from mine as she started picking at a loose string on the sweatshirt I’d lent her.

“I did, yeah.” Her admission was barely above a whisper.

Hearing it for the third time didn’t make it any easier. Cameron, Sophia, and now straight from the horse’s mouth. All of it left me feeling like an outsider in my relationship. But, due to just how many skeletons I had in my closet, it felt like I couldn’t be angry at Mason for having her own secrets. But this one directly involved me. Also, it wasn’t like she could have hidden it forever.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” I tried and failed to keep the hurt out of my voice.

She shrugged like a child who’d just gotten caught doing something they knew was wrong but couldn’t quite explain why. Her eyes met mine for a brief moment before darting away again.

“I didn’t want to hurt your feelings,” she explained.

My lips rolled into a thin line as I nodded. “Did you not like Lavender?”

She shook her head. “I think Lavender Joy sounds like a discount laundry detergent.”

“Princess… Then why did you agree to it?”

Mason and I had gone back and forth for hours when it came to our daughter’s name. She’d suggest something else, her top contenders being Aurora, Delilah, and Clementine, but she didn’t seem outright passionate about any of them.

“Because it felt like I should let you name her. You didn’t have a reason to step up and play dad, but you did.”

My head tipped to the side as a look of pity broke on my face.

“Mason, I’m not stepping up. I love you. I want you. Was I expecting you to be pregnant when we finally got together? No. But, being in our daughter’s life has never felt like I was playing dad.”

Her bottom lip quivered as she tried to keep a brave face.

“I know,” she said, her voice trembling as tears welled in her eyes. “But I appreciate you, and I feel like a burden.”

My expression flattened as I stared at her. “... You feel like a burden?”

She nodded. “You’re always busy with work, and I feel like everything has been a mess for you since we started dating.”

Was that why she seemed to prefer Lucian to me?

“You will never be a burden. Do you understand?” I tried to keep my voice light despite just how serious this was.

Mason sheepishly nodded.

“The only thing I ask in return is no more secrets.”

Her gaze flickered to mine, and though her face was blank, her eyes seemed scared. Mason’s lips parted before rapidly shutting, almost as if she had something to tell me. My shoulders straightened as I prepared to accept whatever she told me, but a confession never came.

“No more new secrets?” she asked, causing me to wonder why she needed the clarification.

“Do you have any old secrets that could potentially affect me?” While I wanted to know everything about Mason, I didn’t really care if she had hidden anything pertaining to her past.

Fuck, I killed people for a living. That instantly made her look like a saint no matter what she had to say. But, if she had hidden something that could affect our future, I needed to know.

She hesitated for another beat before shaking her head.

“Then, whatever old secret you have may remain a secret.”

“So, no hiding from here on out?”

“Exactly.”

Mason took a deep breath before looking at the protein bar. “This tastes bad, and I don’t want to eat it.”

A smirk twisted my lips as I removed it from her hand and took a bite. While this flavor was my favorite, I understood her point.

“Do you think you have enough in your system to prevent you from vomiting in my car?” I mumbled with a full mouth.

She nodded.

“Then that’s good enough.” I folded the wrapper over what remained of the bar. “Let’s go get your shoes on.”

“They’re downstairs,” she explained as I moved to help her stand.

“I know.”

Mason’s hands found their place in mine as I pulled her to her feet before we left the apartment. Together, we snuck through the still house, careful not to wake anyone else. While I was growing more and more accepting of the dynamics of the house, I wanted alone time with Mason.

And I thought I’d get it, that was until I noticed Cameron in the reading nook.

God fucking dammit.

His massive frame was slumped slightly as he clutched a thick, hardback book in his hands. There was a pair of reading glasses perched on the end of his nose. I couldn’t tell why, but it almost felt like an insult.

As we stepped into the main part of the house, Cameron looked up. The moment his attention settled on us, he slipped the thin-rimmed glasses off.

“Why’re you two up?” he asked, placing the book on the end table.

Just as I prepared to tell Cameron to mind his fucking business, Mason swooped in to answer the question.

“I’m hungry,” Mason explained, resting a hand on her stomach.

For the first time today, Cameron smiled. My chest tightened as if I’d forgotten how to breathe, causing me to look away. Slowly, Cameron grew to his full height, and my spine ratcheted straight.

It wasn’t that I thought I could be taller than Cameron if I stood the right way, but it was still bizarre when someone was taller than me.

“You’re always hungry.” Cameron chuckled, extending his hand to rest on Mason’s stomach.

He touched her as if she were the gossamer threads on a dandelion seed. For example, if he made one wrong move or even brushed her too harshly, she would be gone in the wind even if he begged her to stay.

Cameron’s love for Mason was one of the few things I liked about him. She deserved people content to let her shine, ones who never dulled her glow or caused her barely mended heart to fall apart like my brother did.

“Do you want me to cook?” he offered as his thumb ran across the blue cotton of her sweatshirt.

Mason shook her head. “Seb’s taking me out to get snacks… Do you want to come with?”

When Cameron accepted Mason’s offer, I didn’t protest. I didn’t even fuss when he grabbed his keys and offered to drive before I could. Staying silent wasn’t my strong suit, but somehow, I managed to bite my tongue as I watched the two from the back seat of Cameron’s truck.

When initially looking at them, nothing about Cameron Cole and Mason Albright seemed to belong together. He was pushing seven feet tall while Mason hadn’t even cleared five feet. Mason was covered in tattoos and dressed in dark clothes, but he was a good ole boy. Cameron was friendly, and Mason preferred to stay to herself. Despite all of that, something in the way they spoke to each other made their differences seem nonexistent.

Conversation between the two came easily like they’d known each other their whole lives. If I hadn’t been acutely aware of their situation, I’d have assumed the two had been together for years.

My attention turned to the world outside the truck’s window. The moon hid behind a thick blanket of clouds, making the world seem darker than usual. That was until we hit a line of cars all headed in the same direction.

Hartwood wasn’t much for traffic, but we’d occasionally get an influx of vehicles if there were a concert in Bar Harbor. They all seemed to be heading in the opposite direction of us, and I was thankful. The more people there were, the higher the chance there was for Mason to be recognized.

But, my hopes for an easy trip were dashed when we pulled into the packed gas station.

Cameron glanced around as he threw the truck into park.

“Hey.” His words came slowly as he focused on Mason. “Do you know what you want, pretty girl? I can run in and grab it for you.”

Was that even a question? Mason would probably get the same thing she always did.

She liked the gas station nachos, the type that came in a plastic container that you could put your own concerningly yellow cheese on. If the area they kept their hot dog toppings in was open and clean, she’d then pile as many jalapenos on as she could before getting a blue raspberry slushie to wash it down.

She’d probably also complain about having heartburn an hour later, but that was neither here nor there.

Mason stared at the building, completely focused on the constant flow of people. It’d be safer if she stayed in the car, but it didn’t seem like she was partially worried about that.

“I uh…” Her gaze dipped to her pajamas.

She didn’t even have real shoes on, electing just to wear slippers so she could just slip them on. It didn’t take a PR specialist to know the public would have a field day if Mason were caught in public like that.

She swallowed hard as she looked back up. “I’ll text you.”

Cameron nodded before giving her a quick peck on the cheek and heading to the store.

Mason’s fingers drummed out a familiar rhythm on the plastic part of the passenger side door. I knew it was part of one of her songs, but I wasn’t sure which.

“Are you alright?” I called, hoping to distract her.

Mason’s head flicked up, almost as if she’d forgotten I was there.

“Yeah,” She forced a smile, one that hid her teeth. “I just… I’d gotten so used to no one recognizing me that I’d forgotten just how suffocating it can be.”

“Yeah… But being a celebrity has its perks, right?” I suggested, hoping to cheer her up even if I didn't believe it.

Mason would be happier if she’d never gotten famous. She’d said as much. That’s why I was a little shocked when she agreed with me.

“Yeah, I like that I can make a difference in people’s lives…. And recording music in the studio is fun.”

I scoured her expression, hoping to see a hint of anything that would prove she didn’t mean the words she spoke. Instead, I found myself blinded by the genuine light behind her eyes.

“But you hate going on tour… Isn’t that half your job?”

I wasn’t sure why I posed that question; maybe it was meant to make myself feel better. Especially because, as of late, I’d found myself hating my job. Something about one of my conversations with Cameron caused me to examine my life.

I loved the idea of saving people, the knowledge that I’d stopped someone else from getting hurt. But the idea of killing someone else now had me a little squeamish.

Mason tapped a finger to her full lips as she mulled over my question. “I hate it at the moment… and I don’t like how loud it is. But, now that I think about it, being on stage is kind of fun.”

My teeth rubbed together as I watched the woman in front of me and completely forgot how to blink.

So, even Mason, who’d constructed a living out of her own personal hell, found something about her job to enjoy… but I couldn’t.

“If you didn’t like it… Would you still do it?” The question slipped before I could think better of it, and a sick feeling infested my stomach.

Mason went stiff as a statue as she watched me. “Do you not like your job anymore?”

“I–No. What? Of course not.” I waved her off with a fake laugh.

Her discordant gaze pierced through me like a rapier, skewering my heart as her lips clenched into a look of pity.

“If you don’t like your job, you can quit,” she offered. “I make enough to support us.”

The sincerity in her tone made my chest tighten as I mulled over the thought. I was fairly certain that I’d completed the years required for my boss not to turn me in for murdering Mason’s mom. But… What would I do without my job? That would result in a lot of downtime, and I wasn’t sure I wanted to rest with idle thoughts for that long. Plus, Mason was potentially in danger, so until a more pressing issue arose, being jobless wasn’t an option.

Sure… I’d thought about asking my brother for a piercing apprenticeship, but that very thought felt like an insult to my intelligence.

“I’ll think about it,” I mumbled.

Her lips parted as if to argue with me, but before she could, Cameron returned with a slushie in one hand and a bag of snacks in the other.

“You never told me what’cha wanted,” he said, passing both to Mason before hoisting himself into the truck.

The vehicle seemed to sink under his weight as he settled into the driver’s seat.

“I wanted to see what you’d surprise me with.” Mason’s teeth glistened in the light.

Cameron shook his head. “Well, the chips with cheese, slushie, and gummy sharks are yours.”

Mason inched close enough to rest her hand on his cheeks, and Cameron grabbed her by the palm before kissing her wrist.

“You know me so well.” Love dripped from Mason’s tone, and my stomach twisted.

“I’m a good listener.” Cameron responded the same way.

A strange magnetic sensation prickled across my skin, and I wanted nothing more than to be between them. But I wasn’t allowed to feel that way toward Cameron. He was too far beneath me, so I decided to believe the feelings I harbored toward him were misplaced. Instead, it was the love I felt for Mason bleeding onto him. Still, I wasn’t ready for this night to end, to just go home and pretend tonight didn’t happen. So, instead of letting Cameron drive home, I proposed a different idea.

“Hey… Why don’t we go look at the stars for a bit?”

Chapter 37

Cameron

After Mason’s day today, she deserved a date. That’s why I didn’t argue when Seb suggested staying out a little later, especially because stargazing was something I was prepared for.

I always kept a blanket or two in the back of my truck. It was always better to be prepared, even if it was overly so.

Once the bed of my truck was covered, Sebastian helped Mason up, and I poked fun at him for spoiling her. Not like I’d have done any different. Something about her screamed to be spoiled within an inch of being rotten. That being said, I wasn’t sure Mason could be rotten if she wanted to.

She was just too gentle, too sweet. She’d held a lot on her shoulders for too damn long, and between Seb and I, I was sure she’d never be forced to do heavy lifting ever again.

Once we all got settled, Mason laid between Seb and I. And I was glad. Part of me feared that if she hadn’t, I wouldn’t be able to stop myself from doing something that’d possibly turn the tides of mine and Sebastian’s relationship forever.

She leaned up against the back of my truck with a blanket on her lap and her plastic container of chips perched precariously on her belly. As her gaze pinned on the sky, her eyes served as a mirror for its brilliance.

The darker one matched the sky, and the lighter one the moon. Slowly, she picked up a chip, and extra cheese dripped back into a container before she popped it between her lips. She chewed thoughtfully, and Sebastian watched her as if she was the only thing to ever exist.

She deserved someone who loved her like that. But, as I watched him, I worried that he’d catch me staring. So, instead of making this awkward, I cleared my throat and rooted through the plastic bag beside me.

“Seb, heads up.”

He lifted his gaze just in time for the pack of candy I tossed hit him on the forehead. Sebastian’s husky eyes lowered into a glare, and I mumbled out an apology. Mason giggled at us, but the joy didn’t dull the edge of Seb’s anger.

“Cameron, what is this?” Irritation crept into his words as he picked up the package, examining it as if it had fallen from space.

The bag rustled as I rooted through it, retrieving a pack of peanut butter cups.

“A snack,” I explained, shaking them in his direction. “Mae and I both got something. I’d feel bad if I left you out.”

Seb had weird eating habits, but I wasn’t going to push anything on him. So, instead of getting him something that I thought sounded good, I found a healthier version of gummy fish. They were dye-free, sugar-free, and vegan. That meant I had absolutely no idea what was in them, but they seemed good enough.

His gaze narrowed on the package as he awkwardly held it like he wasn’t sure what to do next. But, after a moment, the tension in his shoulders dropped, and I swore I saw him blush.

“Thank you, Cameron… that was rather considerate.”

I nodded. “No problem.”

This was the point where a normal person would open the packet, but he placed it off to the side, instead electing to get comfortable and focus on the sky. I did the same as I leaned back and opened my peanut butter cups.

The night was almost completely clear, and the stars dotting the sky shone like diamonds, lighting the night. Sebastian and I didn’t talk, but between crunching on her chips, Mason would point out some constellation and tell us all about it.

She told stories of prideful queens and gifts to gods. All of it was said with so much confidence that it felt right, but I wondered how she remembered all of it.

She inched a little closer to me with a small shiver, and I wrapped my arm around her. But, as my arm draped over her shoulders, Sebastian had a similar idea.

His hand brushed mine, and an undeniable spark rocketed through me. Our eyes met for just long enough for me to feel the weight of that connection. I pulled my hand back, but the warmth of his skin lingered.

Mason seemed to be completely oblivious to the tension as she continued her stargazing.

“That’s one you should know–It’s the Big Dipper,” she explained, pointing at the stars that all seemed to look the same. Her finger trailed off to the side, and I followed it. “And right there’s the North Star.”

“I see it,” I lied.

But my little fib earned a smile from Mason, and that made it worth it.

As the night wore on, the air grew colder. Despite being nestled into the crook of Sebastian’s brawny arm, once again Mason shivered. For a moment, I debated cutting the night short and forcing her to go home. But, instead, something came over me.

Before I could think better of it, I inched closer to the two, wrapping my arm around them before putting my palm on Seb’s hip.

He looked up at me like I was a ghost. His eyes remained wide and his jaw tense as he refused to look away from me, and I did the same. I probably took whatever we were way too far, and he was uncomfortable.

At least, that was what I thought until our little staring contest ended. The second he looked away, he buried his face into Mason’s neck. I couldn’t see what exactly he did, but whatever it was, it caused her to let out a startled gasp. After a moment, the gasp gave way to a soft moan as her eyes fluttered shut.

The sound sent a shiver down my spine, and my body begged for me to join in whatever he was doing… but we were outside. Not only that, but it was fucking cold. Neither of those facts seemed to stop Seb. In fact, if I didn’t know better, I’d say it spurred him on.

His palm slipped down her body and into the band of her PJ pants. The excitement in Mason’s eyes seemed to pierce through the night as her gaze drifted toward me. Her expression was expectant, to say the least.

“...Ain’t y’all worried about getting cold?”

Sebastian pulled away from Mason’s neck. His chest heaved as he watched her, and the two shared a laugh.

“Seriously? We’re about to fuck under the stars, and you’re worried about getting cold?” Sebastian snorted.

I shrugged, trying to pretend that I didn’t feel a little out of place.

“I’m not worried about me… I’m worried about her.” I extended a finger toward Mason. “She’s pregnant. I don’t want to hurt the baby.”

Sebastian’s jaw was ajar as he looked at me like I was stupid. But he didn’t say anything. Instead, he pulled away slightly. For a moment, I thought I might have talked some sense into them. That thought went out the window when I noticed how Sebastian’s icy gaze devoured every inch of Mason.

“Look. She’s getting fucked one way or another. Either you join us, or you miss out.” Sebastian’s warning came out as a raspy whisper.

My attention darted to Mason, hoping she’d be rational about all of this. Unfortunately, she was worse than him.

“You did promise that we could have some fun later… and it’s later.” Her eyes met mine. The hunger in them was enough to make me sweat. She reached for my hand, pulling me closer before resting my palm on her breast. “I want you both.”

The feeling of her soft flesh under my hand was enough to send blood rushing to my cock. This wasn’t a place for us to do this, but the temptation of the two of them together was too much to resist.

So, against my better judgment, I softly massaged the area. Mason’s eyes fluttered shut as her lips parted.

“See, that’s not so bad, is it?” Sebastian cooed.

Mason gasped as I squeezed her a little harder, and Sebastian was right… This wasn’t bad, but I couldn’t shake the feeling that it was wrong. I’d slept with both of them before, but right now, I knew in my heart this wasn’t what I should have been doing and that it was up to me to step back.

My erection protested the idea of quitting just as the fun started, but it felt like one of the two of them was using sex to hide from something, and for the first time, it wasn’t Mason.

“Y’all have your fun,” I said, moving away from them. “I’ll wait in the truck. Once you’re done, we can head home.”

They both protested but didn’t push the issue. As I retreated into the safety of my truck, I knew Sebastian and I had to have one hell of a conversation.

Part of me hoped that when I said no, the two would follow suit. Unfortunately, I was dealing with not one but two brats. If left to her own devices, I had a feeling Mason would’a quit. But Sebastian seemed to spur on her bad behavior. Not only that, but they seemed to be louder because of me.

The sound of moans and slapping skin practically echoed in the cab of my truck as they went hard enough for the whole vehicle to rock. When they were finished, her legs were so wobbly that she couldn’t walk to the truck cab on her own. If that wasn’t proof enough that he did a good job fucking her, she fell asleep within ten minutes of our drive back home.

For what felt like forever, the truck fell into a comfortable silence, one only broken by the soft sounds of Mason’s breathing and the occasional passing car. A silence that lasted until Sebastian cleared his throat.

“Can I ask why you wouldn’t sleep with us?” His clipped tone hinted at the fact that I offended him.

I scratched my chin, focusing on the road, and acted like I didn’t have an answer he didn’t already know.

“I told ya, it was cold.”

“I am aware of what you said, but your body language suggested that was a lie.”

“It wasn’t a lie,” I argued. “Just a…. Half truth?”

That seemed a safe way to put it. I wasn’t interested in fucking in any conditions that’d cause my dick to freeze off, but it didn’t take a genius to know there was more to the situation.

“Then what’s the whole truth? Do you not want to fuck me anymore?” His words were laced with a type of hurt I recognized well.

It was something I’d heard in Mason’s voice when she felt like she was doing something she shouldn’t. Instantly the word unenthusiastic handjob appeared in my mind, but Seb didn’t seem like the type that could be bothered by something like that, not in the long run.

“Why do we gotta fuck? Can’t we just talk?”

My gaze drifted over just in time to see Sebastian’s jaw drop. “What–Is sex not enough?”

For the first time since meeting him, I wondered if he had more in common with Mason than I originally thought, but not in a good way. Mason’s trauma was the kind you could work around while in a relationship, but Seb’s seemed to be the kind that stemmed from a relationship. So, while I didn’t know the previous guy he was with or what happened between them, I knew damn sure what I needed to do now.

“Seb… I can’t do this anymore.”

Chapter 38

Sophia

I leaned over the counter of the kitchen, completely enthralled with everything Cameron was telling me. How the heck had he and Sebastian been getting hot and heavy without me knowing? And, why didn’t he tell me sooner? Also! Why wasn’t I invited?

Ugh. It seemed like everyone was able to get Sebastian to have sex with them other than me.

It couldn’t have been that I wasn’t his type. I was hot, smart, and funny. That made me everyone’s type!

“So, you seriously not only rejected the chance to fuck both of them under the stars, but you told him you couldn’t do it anymore?” I gasped. Then, I realized that couldn’t be where the juicy details ended. “What did he do then?”

Cameron scratched his head and looked down. “I uh… I think I hurt his feelings. But, it’s hard to tell with him.”

Awe, poor Sebby.

“He’s sensitive,” I commented, remembering what it was like to grow up with him. “He’s always been… well, awkward. But, I don’t want to hear how you hurt his feelings! I want the nitty gritty. What did you say? Did you two kiss and make up? Did you–”

“Can you two quit fucking drooling over my brother?” Lucian snapped, placing two cups of coffee in front of us.

A smirk twisted my lips as I realized Lucian was back to being a disobedient little pup when he had absolutely no ground to stand on. I reached over, snaking my finger into the loop of the collar I’d forced him to wear this morning. It seemed like a fitting addition to his punishment seeing as we metaphorically had to keep him on a short leash.

I tugged the ring closer, causing the chains on the front to pull, drawing the leather taut. Lucian glared at me as he leaned forward to prevent me from choking him. He looked like garbage today.

His normally deep olive skin was pale, a sheen of sweat caked to his forehead. Dark circles hung under his eyes, and I knew he just wanted to be in bed. But, only good boys got to rest.

“Lucian, Lucian,” I tsked, pouring as much sweetness into my words as I could. “Maybe if you could be a good boy and not make our girlfriend cry, Cameron and I would drool over you instead.”

His gaze narrowed. “You’re a bitch.”

I gasped and covered my lips. “Where are your manners!”

Maybe I should add no swearing to his new list of rules… but, if I did that, he’d probably fail in a day.

“Apologize, now.” I snapped my fingers for dramatic effect.

His eyes burned with defiance, but he knew better than to push me right now.

“Sorry,” he muttered through gritted teeth.

“There’s my good boy.” I rubbed the tip of my nose to his before releasing the ring on his collar. “Now go make breakfast. Remember, enough for five adults and two gremlins.”

He paused for a moment, counting something on his fingers. “I don’t eat breakfast.”

“You do now,” I purred. “Now, go cook before I change my mind.”

It was fun to be this mean to Lucian. Maybe I should do it more often.

Lucian stomped away, muttering something under his breath in Spanish. The way he obeyed had me beaming. If he wasn’t in so much trouble, his submission would be so hot. But, he was in trouble. That meant I couldn’t drool over Lucian, even though he was equally as delicious as his brother, just in a different way.

Cameron watched Lucian leave before turning to me. “I think you’re enjoying this too much.”

I shrugged. “Now, back to more important matters… What did Sebby do then?”

“He asked me to explain–”

“Did you?”

“Soph, let me talk,” Cameron warned.

I rolled my eyes but gestured for him to keep speaking.

“I told him that I wasn’t big into hook-ups–”

“That’s a lie!”

Cameron shot me a look, and I mimed zipping my lips. But, how was I supposed to stay quiet when this was so darn exciting?

“And, I told him if he wanted to keep foolin’ around, that I’d want to get to know him a little better.”

I leaned in a little closer, barely containing my excitement. “And then…?”

Cameron closed his eyes and heaved out a breath. “He got real quiet for a minute before laughing at me.”

“Oh that laugh had to be sooo forced.” Knowing Sebby, he probably just wasn’t sure how to react.

“Ya think?” Cameron seemed genuine in his question.

God! How were men always so dense? If it wasn’t forced, what would Seb have to laugh at? Someone respecting his boundaries and being genuinely interested in him?

Something on my face must have conveyed just how silly Cameron was being. Because his expression changed and it looked like he was genuinely reflecting on the night.

“I guess he did seem a little off after that… I just thought I offended him,” Cameron admitted.

Men.

I was one second away from delving deeper into just how oblivious Cameron was, but the patter of little feet filled the air, and Mason’s voice followed soon after.

“Jasper! Juniper! You’re not done getting dressed!” She sounded exhausted, and I wondered why she was even up.

She didn’t actually climb in bed and fall asleep until like three. It wasn’t even seven yet. That meant she needed at least a few more hours of shut eye.

“Masie can’t catch me!” Juniper squealed before dashing down the steps.

“Yeah! Masie can’t catch Juni!” Jasper giggled, but instead of following his sister, he stopped at the top of the steps and grabbed onto the railing. “Sorry Masie.”

Mason trudged into view, completely out of breath. She drug a hand down her cheek as she looked down at Lucian’s son.

“It’s okay, mon caneton.” Her tone waivered just a little as Jasper wrapped his hand around hers, and they slowly walked down the steps.

While that was a very cute moment, Jasper wasn’t the only gremlin running around. Juniper had this terrible habit of not looking where she was going. This aforementioned habit left her to run directly into my leg. And, of course, in traditional toddler fashion, when she fell backwards and bumped her head, she looked at me like it was my fault.

I sighed as I leaned down and scooped her up before depositing her on the counter.

“You know… if you watched where you went, you wouldn’t bump your noggin.” I tapped her nose as I looked her over once, making sure she had no mortal wounds or things that would warrant a hospital visit.

With big, fat, crocodile tears in her eyes, she looked at Cameron.

“Papa, Mommy hurt me!” she sobbed.

Cameron chuckled before kissing Juniper's forehead.

“No! Do not baby her!” Mason shouted as she and Jasper finally caught up to the tiny tornado. “She literally jumped on top of me!”

I shot her a warning look, and Lucian finally walked back over to tame his terror.

His expression hardened and he said something to Juniper in Spanish. Juniper crossed her arms and huffed. Her little brow lowered as she shot Mason the dirtiest look I’d ever seen a toddler give.

“Ahht! No. She’s going to be your Stepmom one day. Respect her,” Lucian warned.

“I don’t want a Stepmom or a baby sister.” Juniper huffed.

“I want both,” Jasper commented, hugging onto Mason’s leg like his life depended on it.

Cameron ruffled Jasper’s hair before turning to Juniper. “Junebug, you don’t always get what’cha want. Plus, your baby sister ain’t up for debate. She’s already made.”

Juniper’s defiance morphed into a pout as she tightened her arms to her chest.

Cameron sighed. “I’m gonna take her until she’s calmed down a bit.”

“Can you force her to put pants on too?” Mason pleaded.

Cameron tossed Juniper over his shoulders like she was an ornery sack of potatoes and shot Mason a thumbs up. My gaze slid to Lucian who was now leaning against the counter, covering his face.

“She’s your kid,” I told him.

My moms always used to tell eachother that when my siblings or I got in trouble as kids. At the time, it seemed like a cop out, but Juniper was one hundred percent of Lucian’s attitude in a third of the size.

Lucian shot me a look.

“I’m Daddy’s kid too!” Jasper chirped.

A snort of Lucian’s laughter was the next sound to follow. Part of me wanted to remind him that this was what he missed by not coming home last night but Mason was right there and I didn’t want to bring up any bad feelings. No need to stress her out when she was literally one wrong sneeze away from having Rosie.

“Lucian, are you okay?” Mason asked, causing Lucian to look up from the counter.

He gave her a tight lipped smile and motioned for her to step closer.

“Just tired, mi corazón.” His voice was hoarse as he pulled Mason in for a hug before greeting her with a quick kiss. “I’m sorry about last night, by the way.”

Mason’s lips quivered for just a beat before she looked away.

“It’s fine.” Her voice was as gentle as a breeze, but I could tell she was lying through her gapped teeth. “I’m not worried about me, I’m worried about you. You don't look just tired… plus, you’re never up right now.”

Lucian sighed as he looked at me, his shoulders slumping as he mouthed, “What do I say?”

I shrugged as I smiled. If he could lie about when he was coming home, he could lie about this.

His eyes squeezed shut as he shook his head.

“I woke up because I wasn’t feeling well and Sophia is forcing me to make breakfast.” The words tumbled from his lips, and instantly, I wanted to beat his butt.

Mason’s eyes widened as she looked at me. And, I realized Lucian had lodged me in a proverbial corner. If I told her he was lying, she’d want to know what actually happened. And, that meant I’d have to tell her just how much trouble Lucian was in. But, if I agreed with him, I looked like the bad person.

He’d be lucky if I didn’t make him scrub the bathroom later. On his hands and knees. Maybe even with his toothbrush.

But, for now? “That’s exactly what happened.”

She looked at me not with anger, but pity. “Sophia, I know you can't cook but you could have woken me up.”

If that comment had come from anyone other than Mason, I would have taken it as an insult. But, I knew she was just being sweet.

“You need your rest, Honeybee. Why not go up stairs? I can make Lucian bring you breakfast in bed.”

She glanced back over at Lucian, and he did look like death warmed over.

“Lucian, you go lay down,” she ordered. “I can make breakfast.”

“Are you sure? I really want to make up for missing our date yesterday.” His voice was weary, and I knew that little brat was hamming it up.

Oh, he was going to get it later.

“I’m not worried about that.” Mason sighed. “We’ll bring you breakfast in bed too.”

Jasper tugged on the hem of Mason’s shirt and she looked down.

“Can I help too?” he asked.

Mason looked down at Jasper with a look so loving that it could have only come from a mother. She placed a hand on his head and ruffled his shaggy, dark curls. “Of course. You’re the best helper.”

Jasper’s little face lit up as he tugged Mason toward the stove. The carton of eggs was on the counter, but Lucian hadn’t gotten much farther than that.

Once the other two were out of ear shot, I turned my attention to him.

“Seriously?” I whispered. “This is supposed to be punishment! You’re supposed to be sorry!”

“And I am sorry. But, I also, my whole body hurts and I’m fucking freezing.”

“I don’t care.” And I didn’t. Lucian was probably just a little under the weather and trying to use it to get out of this.

“I know you don’t–” Lucian stopped himself mid snap to look over his shoulder. Mason had hoisted Jasper onto the counter, where he sat, cracking eggs into the bowl.

Obviously, I’d need to yell at her too. The kids were way too heavy for her to be lifting. Lucian hesitated as he looked back, when he continued speaking his voice was much lower.

“You know what? Fuck it. Yeah. I’m a bad person, I stood Mason up, blah, blah, blah. But, Sophia, I feel like shit.”

“Good.” I humphed, crossing my arms. “Now, you got Mason involved. Go lay down, but this isn’t the end of your punishment.”

He nodded and went to kiss me, but I stopped him by placing my fingers to his lips. He needed to understand just how angry I was, that this wouldn’t be something that got swept under the rug.

Lucian’s eyes flashed with what looked to be regret as he turned and trudged off to his room. Just as he disappeared, Cameron started down the steps, holding a now dressed Juniper. I’d never been someone in a frilly pink dress so angry.

When he finally got to the kitchen he plopped her down on the ground.

“Mama, someone’s got somethin’ to say to you,” he said, and Mason actually looked over.

That was a new one, but it was kind of cute.

Juniper’s eyes remained fixed on the floor as she stomped over to Mason.

“Sorry.” Juni grumbled.

If it were me, I wouldn’t have accepted such an insincere apology from Juniper. But Mason didn’t seem to mind as she thanked the toddler and went back to cooking. Juniper asked if she could help too, and Mason got her set up at the counter with a cutting board and plastic knife so she could chop up some soft fruit.

With the chaos managed, and everyone else busy, I was finally free to press Cameron for more details. At least, I was until Sebastian also joined us.

His tall figure cast a long shadow down the steps, alerting us to his presence long before he stepped into the room. Once he was close enough, I noticed his newly dark hair was tousled with sleep. His blue eyes flickered around the room, eventually settling on me.

My stomach flipped in a way that was totally uncool to feel over someone I hadn’t even slept with.

“Good morning.” His deep voice sent a shiver down my spine.

A small chorus of good mornings greeted him as he walked toward the coffee pot. He reached for a cup before filling it as he’d done a thousand times. But, today felt different.

He lifted the mug to his lips, taking a slow sip as he focused on me.

“I’m taking the kids to daycare today, right?” he asked once he finished.

“I… What?” Is that seriously the only reason he came down here?

“I picked them up last night and it looks like Lucky would rather go to bed than take care of his children,” he explained. “Plus, you both work from home, that means it’s safe to assume I’ll be the only one who’s out… So, I’m taking them to daycare, correct?”

Cameron and I shared a glance. Honestly, I was going to just drop the little monsters off on my way to the gym. But, who was I to tell Sebastian he couldn’t spend time with his adorable niece and nephew? Just as I went to tell him as much, Cam answered for me.

“You’re right. I have a bit to do on the farm today, and we all know how the public reacts to Mae.” Cameron nudged me with his elbow as he spoke. “Soph was just talking about how she needed help with drop off today.”

No I absolutely was not, and I went to tell Sebastian that too… and that’s when I realized what Cameron was doing.

I’d been not so silently pining after Seb, but he and I never seemed to be alone. If we dropped the kids off, I could take him to get coffee after, and we could just talk like two completely rational adults.

Or at least, I thought we’d be able to talk. But as we sat in the cafe, the smell of fresh ground coffee beans wafting through the air. I had no idea what to say–which was a first for me.

What could I even say? Just a direct Hey, I think we should have sex AT LEAST once? Or maybe I should hint at it… but, I also tried to hit on him at the gym, and he seemed completely oblivious! God, why did men have to be so dense?

Sebastian awkwardly cleared his throat before taking a sip of his Americano.

Shoot. I was being weird. Think of something, come on, Sophia. Think of literally anything to say to this man. Thankfully, before I could formulate a string of words that had a possibility to humiliate me, my phone buzzed in my purse.

I held up a finger to excuse myself for just a moment as I pulled the device out of my bag. On the screen, one of my moms, Heather to be exact, was FaceTiming me. This was great! I loved my Mom, but I wasn’t the only one who loved her.

I quickly smoothed my hair into place before accepting the call. Mom’s face quickly filled the screen. She was always smiling, full of the energy only someone who dedicated their life to children could have.

“Hiii, Mom,” I gushed.

This time of year was hard for all of my family because of what happened with my sister. But, since Charlotte was gone, that meant I was not only the oldest daughter, but the oldest child in general. That made it my responsibility to make sure everyone was okay. And, if I let my mom know I was stressed about not only Mason possibly killing herself once Rosie got here, but whatever was going on with Cameron and Lucian, she’d worry.

And everyone else had more important things to worry about.

“There’s my Sunshine.” My mom’s raspy New England accent filled the air, and Sebastian arched a brow.

“Heather?” Sebastian mouthed.

“Mhm! Do you want to say hi?”

Sebastian froze for a second. Knowing him, he was probably over analyzing the situation. After a moment, he nodded. The steel legs of his chair scraped against the floor as he pulled it closer before plopping down beside me.

He smelled like summer time. Citrussy, bright, and clean. Sure, there was a hint of stale nicotine clinging to him, but I had full faith he’d quit eventually.

“Hi, Mrs. White.” Sebastian smiled, and my mom’s face lit up.

Despite practically raising Seb, she didn’t see him much anymore. Before he moved down here for his case, he’d go over once a week and do any of the manual labor they couldn’t. My Mom appreciated it… but Momma, well, she thought Sebastian was trying too hard.

“Is that my bonus-boy?” Mom gasped. “Oh, look at how handsome you are. I love your hair!”

Sebastian coyly reached up, softly brushing his fingers along the dark strands. He hid his smile under his hand.

“Tori! Come look at how handsome Sebastian is!” My mom’s comment caused blush to creep up Sebby’s neck.

“I have zero interest in Sebastian Castillo…. but thanks for the concern.” Momma was just as formal as ever.

Mom’s mouth dropped and she looked deeply offended that her wife had no interest in Sebastian.

“I’m not meaning to cause a fight between you and Victoria. I just wanted to say hello,” Sebastian explained.

Mom huffed as she raked a weathered hand through her silver pixie cut.

“It’s not a fight. Tori just never learned to be nice.” My mom reassured him.

“I do, indeed, know how to be nice. I just have no interest in being nice to–”

“Don’t you have something else to do?” Mom snapped.

Momma didn’t respond, but I heard her steps as she trotted away, eventually passing through the camera’s line of sight for me to see her black hair swaying behind her.

“So, how’s Masie? And the baby? You didn’t update me after her appointment! I have a whole box of goodies for my new grand baby!” The words fell from Mom’s mouth like they were all racing to be first.

And, that’s when I realized that I might have not told her that Mason wasn’t allowed to make the two hour trip to Portland… Or that she needed to be induced because Rosie was just too big for her to cook longer than thirty-seven weeks.

I partially expected Sebastian to spill the beans, but he didn’t.

“We’ve just been busy getting everything ready for Rosemary.” He laughed. “I had no idea someone so small could need so much stuff.”

Excitement danced in Mom’s eyes as she leaned in closer to the camera. “Oh, trust me, I know! Just wait until she starts crawling. You’re just lucky you’re not having twins. Do you remember how much stuff Sophie and Luci had to cram into their small apartment?”

Sebastian fully took the phone from my hand, and I was glad he did. It was hard to be as happy as I needed to be right now.

Why did everything need to go wrong all at once?

I was one second away from excusing myself to the bathroom, not because I needed to go but because it’d give me a place to collect myself. But, before I could even think about moving, Sebastian draped an arm over my shoulder, gently pulling me into his side.

“I don’t, but I’m sure Sophia would help me either way… she’s very good with stuff like that.”

My mom chuckled at his comment. “I know she would, Sophie’s always been the organized one.”

Sebastian smiled before continuing a conversation I did my best to tune out. My goal in bringing Seb here was to ask him to fuck me, but now? I was too concerned with everything going on in the world around me to focus on what I really wanted.

Chapter 39

Sebastian

I sat in the pews of Saint Samael's, my arms closely crossed to my chest as I stared up at Dale as he lectured his entire congregation from behind his podium. Honestly, I should have been focusing on him and him alone. Reverend Cole was up to no good, that was for sure. But, he managed to leave no traces of his misdoings.

Instead of focusing on any of that, my mind lingered on Heather White. After I moved from Portland to Hartwood, she stopped texting me. It was like I dropped off the face of the earth to her. But, now, after the one video chat I shared with Sophia, she messaged me at least twice a day.

Once to say Good Morning and once to tell me how proud she was of me. That second one caused me to pause a bit each time. Heather had been the one to raise me, and to a lesser extent Lucian, but she wasn’t my mother.

That distinct pleasure belonged to Sabrina DuBois-Castillo. But, that always seemed like a title she never cared for. One she seemed to pass on to others at any given chance. Heather, my sister Leona, even Lucian’s mother during random summer visits, all had gifted me with more maternal love than my mom ever did. But, my mother’s approval was the only one I craved.

And, for the first time in ever, I wondered why.

What did I truly want from my mother? Love? Validation? Or was it something else entirely? What could Sabrina offer me that life right now didn’t? The answer to that seemed to be an easy, nothing.

I continued into my thoughts, not paying attention to anything around me until Dale’s voice snapped me out of my thoughts.

“Sebastian. It’s nice to see you. I coulda sworn you told me you weren’t religious, but this is the second week in a row I’ve seen you in my pews.” His drawl bounced off the walls of what I realized was now an empty church.

Fuck.

I cleared my throat as Dale sat down beside me. This was the first time he had been close enough for me to smell, and while he didn’t stink, the experience wasn’t pleasant. He had that almost stereotypical old man smell.

“I was raised Catholic and like routine,” I tried to explain away my consistent appearance in this hellhole.

“Is that so?” Dale’s tone seemed to be carefully measured, but the look in his eyes told me he wasn’t buying my excuse.

I forced a smile and nod.

“Well… It’s good to see you,” Dale continued. “I ran into your brother a few days ago. Such a shame he won’t be attending church anymore.”

My fingers twitched against my lap. “I wouldn’t say Lucian missing church is a shame.”

Honestly, not seeing him here had made the experience a little easier.

“I guess you’re right. He truly is a man controlled by his demons.” Dale said that matter of factly, and I expected this to turn into some spiel about me needing God, or how faith will prevent me from becoming like my brother, or whatever he needed to say to break me just enough to have me believe him. Instead, his next comment surprised me. “How’s your wife feelin’? It’s been about a week since she was in the hospital.”

I tried to keep confusion off my face. Of course Mason was of some interest to him, but seeing as he promised not to talk about my wife or my baby, I thought he’d forget about her.

“She’s well.” At least I thought she was. “She’s been having some pretty consistent cramping so we’re focused on getting as much ready for the baby as possible.”

The crib was ready, as was the glider. The weird silicone bottles Mason insisted on were sterilized, as was the breast pump which looked more like a torture device than a tool for helping feed a baby.

Something about a human being milking themselves didn’t sit right with me, but that was neither here nor there. And, none of that was information Dale needed.

“Sounds like you’ve been busy… Say, I walked past the gym the other day and noticed you spending time with a blonde woman… Who was she?” At face value, there was nothing about Dale’s words that could have been interpreted as malicious. But, the under current in his tone suggested otherwise.

That begged the question of what was Sophia to me? Until recently, the answer to that had been easy, my brother’s girlfriend… but the past few days, she’d been pushing that limit. I was fairly certain it was just Sophia being friendly, but her actions the last few days almost seemed flirtatious.

She’d been touching me more and asking me about my day, the case, and genuinely just talking to me. But, I wasn’t sure how I felt about that. Not yet at least.

I cleared my throat, trying desperately to keep my cool. “Sophia? She’s just a family friend.”

Dale raised an eyebrow. “Just a friend? She seemed rather chummy with you.”

“If you’re planning on telling my wife, I can assure you she won’t care.”

His smile widened slightly. “I can assure you that I wouldn’t dream of causing problems in your marriage.”

The way he said that caused me to pause. “Are you insinuating you’d cause problems in other people’s marriages?”

“Not at all. Marriage is a beautiful thing,” he said. “But, lying, on the other hand, is not.”

A small chill ran down my spine. There was no way he could know I was lying about my marriage to Mason. I hadn’t even specifically told him who my faux wife was.

“Can I ask what you’re insinuating?” I chose my words carefully, not wanting to expose anything he didn’t already know.

“Nothing at all. Just speaking on the glory of living an honest life. One a fine young man such as yourself knows all about.” His voice seemed to ooze with hidden meanings. Like he was trying to unnerve me, trying to make me doubt what he actually knew and what was merely a guess.

“Of course.” I tried to sound cheery, but I was pretty sure I failed.

“Good to hear. It’s always nice knowing people of such integrity live in my humble community.” He patted my shoulder, his touch lingering for just a moment too long. “Even if you aren’t interested in formally joining me… yet.”

I almost rolled my eyes. It seemed like Dale would be content to rehash the same lecture forever, and honestly? It was growing old.

“Do you have anything new to add to that? If it didn’t work the first five times, it won’t work now.”

Dale’s smile brightened, revealing those disgustingly yellow teeth. “Not at all, I just wanted to remind you that no matter what, my offer will stand, and even if everyone else in the world abandons you, God never will.”

I stared at the strange, stout, old man as he stood and ambled away with more confidence than he deserved to have. And, despite all that, I knew one thing for sure. I may have not been a crucial member of the house like the rest of the adults, but I wasn’t alone, and no one in that house would be abandoning me. At least, I didn't think they would be.

Before I went home, I needed to stop for a few packs of cigarettes. And, while I wasn’t considering quitting, it was getting annoying to have to get a new pack every day. So to circumvent having to run out for them this week, I purchased ten packs for myself… and one for Cameron. He seemed to not like my menthols much, and while I knew he supposedly quit smoking, he purchased me candy last night and I wanted to return the gesture.

Not because I liked him or anything. After all, I had standards. I just didn’t want him to have anything to hold over my head.

When I finally arrived back home, I was a little disheartened to see a certain orange truck missing. Sophia’s car was gone too, but I figured she was at the gym. That wasn’t unusual… but, where could Cameron have gone? He didn’t have church anymore, not since Dale excommunicated him.

Whatever, I couldn’t think about that right now. I had more important things to do, like give Cameron the cigarettes so he’d never have the audacity to talk to me about something as personal as feelings again.

With that in mind I grabbed the paper bag from my driver's seat and hurried onto the porch before wrapping my fingers around the door handle. My heart threatened to escape my throat the second I realized the door was unlocked while no one was home. But, my fear was all but dashed when I noticed Mason sitting on the couch.

She had a blanket draped around her shoulders as the soft glow of the T.V. lit her features.

Her eyes were transfixed on the screen, and her expression completely blank. Her lack of emotions led me to believe she was doing something mundane, like watching the news. But, that illusion was completely shattered when a slightly younger, thinner, and peppier version of Mason bound onto an impossibly vast stage.

The T.V. was barely audible, but the cacophony of cheers still echoed in the house. The Mason on the couch tipped her head slightly as the one on TV waved, blowing kisses to various points in the crowd before winking at the camera.

I sat my bag down on the table near the entryway as I slipped my shoes off. Once I was done, I cleared my throat. My goal was to draw Mason’s attention, not startle her.

She shifted slowly, glancing at me over her shoulder.

“You’re home,” she whispered.

I nodded before venturing closer. “Where’s everyone else?”

“Grocery shopping. They didn’t want me to come with them.” She sounded disheartened at being excluded.

But, thanks to her hormones, Mason was just as dramatic as she was beautiful.

“Did they say that directly?” I asked, sinking onto the couch beside her.

Mason wasted no time resting her head on my chest, and I kissed her hair.

“They didn’t have to,” she murmured.

So, no. If they didn’t intentionally exclude Mason, they probably told her something on the lines of she needed to relax. Which was true. But, helping them look good in her eyes wasn’t my goal. Especially with Cameron trying to get close to me and Dale trying to convince me to convert to his fucked up brand of christianity, I wanted to get out of Hartwood.

But, to do that, I’d need Mason to marry me instead of my brother. And, at this point, that didn’t feel like it’d be hard.

“I’ll always want you,” I assured her, pulling her closer.

She didn’t respond, instead she turned her attention back to the screen. “It’s hard to believe that was me.”

I shifted a little. Something about her use of was didn’t sit right with me.

“Princess, that’s still you.” If memory served me right, that video was taken less than a year ago.

Mason did a World Tour that ran from January of last year to January of this one. I didn’t have much to go on, but the surroundings looked like the show she did in Texas last December. That thought was corroborated by her candy cane-esque outfit.

Her lips parted as her gaze bounced between the screen and my face. If I didn’t know Mason as well as I did, I’d swore she was yearning to relive a moment like that. But, before she could express that to me, her expression changed again, morphing into something quieter. The change was almost scary because the truly bad thoughts were never loud, not when it came to Mason.

“I don’t think I’m ever going to be her again,” she confessed.

I tucked a strand of hair behind her ear as I mulled over her words, dissecting them for any hidden meanings. “Why do you think that?”

“Do you know that feeling right before you try to kill yourself?” Her words caused my eyes to bug out of my head and I bit my tongue to prevent myself from telling her that wasn’t a common experience.

Instead, I took a breath. “I can’t say I do… Care to explain it a little more?”

“It’s not like the void of nothingness that leads you to believe it’s better to be dead than alive,” she confirmed, which really didn’t help her case. “It’s like the feeling after you’ve decided you’re going to do it. Where nothing in the world can hurt you because you know it’ll all be over soon.”

No matter how this conversation went, it became abundantly clear I needed to step back from work for a bit. Obviously, no one in this house could take care of Mason if that was what she was thinking about.

“Have you been feeling like that?” I asked, trying to keep my tone non judgemental.

“No,” she answered too quickly for my liking. “But, I’ve been feeling like this a lot the last few days. Like something is going to happen, and this is all temporary.”

“Maybe you’re just thinking about how you’re almost done with your pregnancy.”

She hesitated like she was considering it. Then, she slowly shook her head.

“Something in my soul says my time is done. Which doesn't feel fair because I finally have everything I've ever wanted.”

Did she not realize that she had a say in that? Like, all she had to do was not kill herself. Contrary to what the media may believe, Mason Albright was not a piece of meat, which meant she didn’t have an expatriation date.

“Well, your soul is wrong,” I scoffed. “You have a baby who needs you now.”

I pointed toward her stomach, suddenly desperate to change the topic. I knew Mason was wrong. But, just thinking about her death was enough to make me sick.

“Does she have a middle name yet?”

Mason shook her head.

“Well, let’s think about that instead.” It was a happier topic. One I was more than willing to help with. “I think Rosemary Jane Albright has a nice ring to it.”

Her nose scrunched as she stayed focused on the screen. “Her last name won’t be Albright.”

The second the words fell from her lips, a nervous flush crept up her neck and she shot me a fleeting glance as a high pitched hum escaped her. It was so easy to make Mason nervous, and while that was very cute, I didn’t want to stress her out by pushing for the cause of those nerves. But, I could garner a little more information without pressing for the direct cause.

“Oh?” I tried to keep a sly smile off my face. “Then what will her last name be?”

Her shoulders squared as she studied me.

“Castillo,” she squeaked.

The feeling that washed over me could only be described as euphoria. The only reason my sweet Princess could hide something like this from me would result in her reconsidering my marriage proposal. And, considering Lucian would never be anything more than a lowly addict, I couldn’t blame her.

Plus, if Lucian was the cause for something like that, he’d surely rub it in my face. However, a decision like that must be eating Mason up on the inside. So, I tried to play it cool.

“I think Rosemary Jane Castillo sounds good too.”

Her lips pressed into a thin line as she nodded before whispering, “I’ll think about it.”

My elation from just moments prior clouded my ability to take her comment as anything but positive. Sure, she no longer let me have full control of Rosie’s name, but she was letting me pick the middle name and our daughter was going to have my last name.

For the first time, I allowed myself focus on the television. TV Mason was singing a song called DNR, one of her most popular songs and a mix of concerning lyrics and upbeat music.

“I’ve been dancing with my demons, infact they know me by name.

When I finally die, the world will forever be the same.

No one will miss me when I’m just a ghost.

It won’t be their callous words, but the silence that hurts the most.

Don’t revive me, just let me sleep.

You say my life’s alarming, I say it’s not that deep.

Because baby, only the good die young, and I’m the best of them all.

Believe me, I won’t wake up just because you call.”

She sang all that while pressing around the stage with a smile on her face. While I didn’t want Mason to die, part of me wondered if she was better off leaving that portion of her life in the past.

Chapter 40

Cameron

My bed was unbearably empty as I stared at the ceiling, listening to the rain pattering on my window. It was so gloomy outside that it barely looked like morning, but the clock on my nightstand said it was just before eight a.m. That meant for the first time since Dale captured me all those years ago, I slept in.

I knew I should be up and helping the kids get off to school, I also had a couple pieces of farm equipment waiting in the old barn for me to fix them up. But, I couldn’t force myself to move. For the first time in over two decades, I was free.

That was a thought I could barely wrap my mind around. Dale was actually done with me. When I skipped church on Sunday, I thought for sure he’d pop up at the house. But he never did. That meant I was free to enjoy the last few weeks of Mason’s pregnancy. I was free to hold my baby in a few weeks and watch her grow up. I was free to–

“What do you mean you don’t want to come to the ultrasound tomorrow?” Mason’s sadness carried through the oak door separating us.

And that was my sign to finally get my ass out of bed.

I tugged on the pair of gray sweatpants on my floor before heading toward Mason’s voice.

“I didn’t say I didn’t want to go,” Lucian said, frustration leaking into his words.

“You said you had other plans.” Her voice cracked. “You had other plans last week.”

From how close they both sounded, I was pretty sure they were arguing right in front of my door.

“And I did, just like I do today.”

A sick feeling filled my stomach as Mason whimpered at Lucian’s words. I thought the two were getting better. But, it seemed like Lucian would never learn how to stop letting Mason down.

“You’re supposed to be my husband.” Her voice grew weaker, trembling at every single inflection. “You haven’t even been alone with me since last week. Now you don’t want to go to see our baby?”

I’d all but forgotten about their engagement. And, honestly? If I was her I’d call it off. It wasn’t like they were already married, and right now, she deserved better.

My ear pressed to the door as I waited for Lucian’s response, silently praying he wouldn’t say anything stupid.

“Rosie isn’t my baby. She’s Cameron’s.”

Oh my God.

Mason’s shocked gasp pierced my ears and my heart skipped a beat. Instantly, I opened the door so fast I was a little surprised I didn’t tear it off its hinges.

Lucian and Mason both looked shocked as they turned my direction. The tears collecting in the corners of Mason’s eyes damn near killed me. She looked between Lucian and I, suddenly seeming a little embarrassed about being seen like this.

Her breathing stuttered as she squared her shoulders, but even that gesture didn’t prevent her from looking small.

Lucian threaded his fingers into his hairline as he used his thumb to rub his temple. For the past few days, he looked like he was on death’s door. He was pale, sweaty, and constantly shaking, but today he had a little color back in his cheeks. Still, he lacked a certain spark in his eyes which let me know he wasn’t entirely himself.

“Look, that came out wrong,” he said.

Mason wiped her tears with the sleeve of her sweater. “Then how was it supposed to come out? Because that seemed very clear.”

I had the opportunity to let Lucian dig his own grave if I wanted. In my eyes, nothing he could ever do would make-up for him risking Mason and Rosie’s life. But… Mason loved Lucian, and I was a better man than him.

“Sweetpea, I still don’t think he’s feeling well.” I stepped between them and put the back of my hand to his forehead.

He was cool as a cucumber.

Lucian melted into my touch slightly, and I yanked my hand back.

“You’re burning up, you need to go lay down,” I lied, hoping to save Mason’s feelings.

He closed his eyes as his shoulders slumped before he pulled away. I’m sure he would have thanked me if Mason wasn’t at our heels. But, I didn’t save his skin for him.

When Lucian walked into his room, Mason let go of the torrent of tears she’d been denying. She buried her face in her hands, and her shoulders shook so violently I worried she’d pull something.

I tried to step closer but she swatted me away like she genuinely couldn’t stand the idea of me touching her right now.

“Mae, I—“

“I hate you,” she sobbed.

Every muscle in my body went stiff. She realized she was talking to me and not Lucian… right?

“I beg your pardon?”

Her eyes met mine as fat tears slipped through her freckles. She’d been crying a lot recently, and Seb constantly reminded everyone in the house that Mason was hormonal. It wasn’t her fault, and she wouldn’t always be like this. That didn’t make the raw edge in her voice any easier to swallow.

“I hate you,” she repeated, this time with conviction.

And, that made it hurt more. But, years of dealing with Lucian had made me skilled when it came to dealing with misplaced rage. Between that and knowing her mind was wired a little differently than mine, I wasn’t even upset at her for saying something so hurtful.

“I ain’t gonna tell you not to say that. I just want to know why.”

My question seemed to cause her tears to dry as she stared at me. Her expression rested in the gray area of anger and despair, and I wanted to scoop her up in my arms and make everything wrong in the world just go away.

“You can go ahead and speak. I ain’t gonna yell,” I soothed.

Her reddened eyes narrowed into a dirty look. “You don’t get to comfort me right now.”

“...Do ya want me to yell?”

Her glare intensified, but under the surface I could sense she was struggling with her emotions. Somewhere in her mind was probably a tug-of-war between wanting my understanding and her desire to lash out at me. Either way, I’d accept her with open arms.

After all, against every odd, Mason was the woman to give me my life back. Before now, I’d never even dreamed that I’d actually become a dad, that I’d have my happily ever after. With her around, I didn’t have to morph my wants and goals into what would fit best with Cameron Cole’s agenda. Instead, even if I’d rather die than be called my birth name, I could be–

“Calvin Waters.” Mason said my name with the anger only a mother could. “You don’t get to just be perfect! You have a fake name–”

Instinctively, I clamped a hand over her mouth. But, just as quickly as I’d done that, the little brat licked my palm.

I yanked my hand back, wiping her saliva onto my sweat pants. While I was distracted, Mason parted her lips. But, while I’d actually let this girl get away with murder if it came to it, this would never be a conversation she and I had in the middle of the house. So, I did the only thing I could do, and picked her tiny ass up like a caveman would.

I made sure not to hit her belly as I manhandled her into my arms before forcing the two of us into my room. Once the heavy oak door I had barely just emerged from was once again sealed, I planted her squarely on the ground. That’s when the second part of her sentence soaked in, rendering me unsure which part to tackle first.

Mason called me perfect.

The thought made me stand a little straighter, a little prouder even. For a second, I considered kissing her cheek and thanking her. But, I quickly realized that would have been the wrong move.

“That ain’t a hallway conversation,” I warned.

“Why not?” she challenged. “It’s who you are.”

My lips pressed into a thin line as I realized she was right. Just not completely.

“It’s who I was,” I whispered. “Only you, me, and Seb know about that, and that’s the way it needs to stay.”

“Why?”

“Because I don’t go around parading the fact that I was abducted by a cult?” Did she even need to ask that? Probably not, but that wasn’t a conversation I wanted to have. Instead, I wanted to focus on what she had just said moments earlier. “Mae, with everything you know you’re more than right to hate me… You do hate me, right?”

Something about hearing those words made her shrink in on herself. She looked down before reaching up to toy with the bottom of her hair.

“I don’t think hate is the right word.” Her accent seemed thicker, and I wondered if that was intentional on her end.

“Then what is?” I closed the small gap between us, resting my hands on her shoulders.

A nervous squeak escaped her as she looked up again.

“You ain’t afraid of me, are ya?” Honestly, any sane person would have been.

She shook her head. “You said you’d never hurt me.”

And I wouldn’t. As long as I was breathing nothing was allowed to touch Mason. And, if anything tried, I’d bring the wrath of Hell with me.

“Look, I ain’t upset you know. But, that needs to stay between us.” I gestured from her to me. “Because you’re the only one who knows, and I want it to stay that way.”

“You just said that Sebastian knows too,” she added matter-of-factly.

“He don't count.” Not in the way I wanted him to, at least. “Mason, you need to promise that you won't tell anyone else what you know.

Sebastian probably already had her promise something similar. Still, I couldn't be too careful with something like that.

She hesitated a moment before nodding.

With that out of the way, I could turn back to more important matters. My hands trailed up her neck, cupping her chin as I forced her to hold my gaze.

“Now, why on earth would you ever think you hated me?”

“Because all of this is your fault.” She answered me with confidence, but that didn’t mean I understood her.

“What’s my fault?”

Mason gestured wildly to herself and then vaguely to the direction of Lucian’s room.

“For the last month, Lucian has been the one to go to my appointments with me. And if I wasn’t pregnant, there would be no appointment for him to miss,” she elaborated.

…Was that it?

For a second, I considered reminding her both Seb and Sophia would gladly go with her, then I remembered our conversation in front of the bookstore. She didn’t like feeling like I pushed her off onto other people… and, Dale wasn’t an issue for me anymore. Plus, I really wanted to see Rosie’s little face for myself.

“I can go with ya,” I offered.

She blinked and all traces of anger vanished. “You… What? You’ve avoided my appointments like the plague.”

I let a small smile fester on my lips as I shrugged. “You said you were worried I’d end up like your dad. This is my promise that I won’t. So, can I come with ya?”

Mason gave me two small, short nods.

“Now, do ya still hate me?”

“No,” she sheepishly admitted.

Her tone was softer now. I didn’t particularly like hearing my old name, but I wondered what it’d sound like if she said it right now.

“Good. ‘Cause you’re stuck with me for at least the next eighteen years.” I pulled her into a hug, her soft shuddering breath warmed my chest as the tension in her shoulders dropped.

“I just feel lonely,” she murmured against my skin. “Lucian’s been weird. You and Sophia have been focused on him.”

“You have Seb,” I reminded her.

He’d been pretty much stuck to her like a tick the last few days. The more I thought about that, the weirder it seemed. Didn’t he have a job to do or something?

“I have four partners. I deserve variety,” she whined. “My life is too short for me to not have amazing sex.”

Her protest caused me to chuckle. That complaint was a cute one, but it wasn’t sure if she was actually serious or not. After a moment of consideration, I realized she was right.

Mason usually had sex more often than most people brushed their teeth. But, since Lucian’s bullshit started, I hadn’t touched her and neither had Sophia.

“If I toss you on the bed and fuck you right now, will that make it all better?” I laughed, only half joking.

She paused like she was actually considering it.

“No. I want foreplay.”

I couldn’t believe we were actually having this conversation. But, my one job right now was to keep the mother of my child happy.

“You tell me exactly what you want, and I’ll make it happen.”

Chapter 41

Sebastian

Being gathered in the living room with Sophia and Cameron was not how I wanted to spend a significant part of my day. Mason clearly needed me which meant every waking moment was to be spent by her side, unless I was smoking or answering a work call in regards to transferring my case to my superior.

S.H.A.D.E was not at all happy about me stepping back from the case when I was so close to the end, but my family would always come first. And, if Mason were to die, be it by her own hand or someone else’s, I’d be as good as dead myself. Thankfully, I didn’t need any help to keep her alive.

Cameron’s looming figure spread shadows around the room as he paced back and forth. It was a habit of his I had noticed. He was a nervous speaker when not behind the podium of a church. Probably because he knew no one was interested in what he had to say.

Sophia was settled in the armchair just barely out of my reach. Her baby blue’s followed his every movement. She was in between meetings and her platinum hair was piled on top of her head in a messy but professional bun. The juxtaposition of everyday, ditzy, smiley, and dare I say fun Sophia, and the corporate slave persona she donned during the work week was almost fun to follow. But it was intriguing to know two worlds could co-exist in such a flawless manner.

I wondered if Mason ever yelled at her for not being herself. Probably not.

“Cam, I love you, but you’re making me dizzy,” Sophia confessed, crossing her arms under her ample chest.

The buttons on her blouse strained and heat assaulted my face. I quickly looked away to save her decency. What did one even do with breasts that large? That’s when a thought hit.

I was fairly certain Sophia had been hitting on me the last week or so… But what was I to do with a woman like her? Mason was elfin and easy to toss around, and Cameron… Well, he was a mistake. At least that’s what I told myself.

If Sophia wanted to sleep with me, I wouldn’t say no, especially if Mason was allowed to join us. But, there was just so much more to Sophia, and I’d need to do some research if I wanted to know where to put my hands.

“Sorry,” Cameron breathed.

Oh shit, they’re talking again.

I shifted on the velvet of the couch and devoted my attention to the conversation rather than my dirty thoughts.

“I was talkin’ to Mae, and she’s feelin’ really down about herself,” he continued, now fully drawing my attention. “I think it has something to do with everything going on with Luce–”

“We’re not lifting his punishment just because Mason’s sad,” Sophia snapped.

The edge in her voice was a little thrilling, I’m sure it’d have been scary if it were focused on me. But, I liked how stern she was with my brother. God knew he needed it.

“No, I agree,” Cameron said. “But, I was going to propose we do a little somethin’ else for her.”

He slowly turned away from us as he spoke, shifting his mass from one leg to the other. What could possibly have a man as shameless as Cameorn Cole so shy? Also, what could he want from Sophia and I but not Lucian?

Sophia made a dramatic show of lifting her watch to her line of sight. She tapped on the small square framed in pink silicone before lowering it back down.

“You need to spit out whatever we’re doing, I have another meeting in five minutes.”

Her tone dripped with a certain type of authority I didn’t know it could. Was she in charge of Cameron as she was Lucian? It seemed to be fitting, but I never really saw Sophia as the dominant type.

Cameron’s chest swelled with a breath, and I thought for sure he’d chicken out. But, eventually he spoke. “She wants sex.”

Finally, I had something to add to the conversation. “She and I have sex at least once a day.”

Sure, it was pretty vanilla for her standards, but I wasn’t sure what else to do with her so frequently. Plus, she orgasmed every time, and that was all that mattered, right?

Cameron’s lips pressed into a thin line as he watched me for a moment. Did he forget he was the one who put a stop to he and I fucking? What was it he said? That he couldn’t do it anymore? That my body wasn’t enough for him? Something like that.

Which is when I remembered I hadn’t given him the cigarettes I’d purchased for him yet, which meant he still technically held something over my head. God dammit.

“She uh… She’s been reading a book–”

“The one with the aliens on the cover?” I assumed that it was some sort of science fiction novel.

Cameron almost choked as he nodded. “It’s got her feeling adventurous.”

What type of adventure could she want from a book like that? Someone to lay eggs inside her chest? No thanks.

My potential disgust rendered me mute, but something about this had caught Sophia’s attention.

“Ooooh, tell me more,” she purred.

“Don’t you got a meeting?” Cameron asked.

She waved him off as everyday Sophia finally broke through her corporate facade. “It can wait a little. This is important.”

Maybe it was for the best that I didn’t fully understand women.

“Well, her fantasy started with someone.” Cameron’s shoulders squared as he closed his eyes, it was like he was unable to look at me specifically during this. “Touchin’ her with a toy while she reads her book.”

“Go onnnn….” Sophia sounded enthralled with that idea, and I neglected to see why Cameron needed multiple people just to do that.

Was he not smart enough to work a vibrator?

“From there she said somethings that would make a prostitute blush.” Cameron’s laugh came too easy considering it followed a statement that wasn’t funny. “What it boils down to is she wants multiple people, she wants it rough, messy, and almost completely against her will.”

Why would she want something like that?

My mind instantly filled with memories of my previous relationship with Alex. I’d feverishly refused to touch him while claiming I was saving myself for marriage, and he’d tell me that relationships need intimacy to exist. And, though I didn’t want to give up my virginity to anyone other than Mason, at the time she wasn’t an option, and I did like Alex.

So, he’d coax me into jerking him off and occasionally blowing him, but afterwards I’d always feel weirdly dirty in a way I could never get clean. Even if my words told him I consented, mentally I never did.

And I couldn’t fathom why Mason would ever want to feel that way. But, it seemed like I was the only one existing in that train of thought.

“That sounds fun,” Sophia chirped before standing up. “You two go get the stuff, fill me in on the plan when you get back, and I’m down for whatever.”

She kissed Cameron and waved at me before heading up the stairs, and I did my best to hide my discomfort. I loved fucking Mason, and I was interested in sex with Sophia. Hell, I even enjoyed my time with Cameron. There was no reason for me to say no, but I couldn’t shake the strange, and dare I say icky, feeling sticking to me like a second skin.

Cameron watched her walk up the steps before turning his full attention to me. He extended a finger toward the empty spot beside me.

“Ya mind if I sit with you?”

I gestured for him to go ahead despite the fact his presence felt more than a little unwelcomed. He gave me a thin smile as he filled the space beside me. His brobdingnagian figure sunk onto the couch, forcing the cushions to dip under his weight. The action drew me ever so slightly closer to him, and I felt a little claustrophobic.

“So, Cameron Cole. To what do I owe the pleasure? Are you going to try to prod into my deeper thoughts and force me to open myself up to you?” I hid my anxiety under a bravado of annoyance.

“Nah, if you don’t like me like that, I respect your decision.” He waved me off. “But, whether you meant to or not, you’ve already opened up to–”

“No, I haven’t,” I interjected.

God, the audacity of this man.

“Ya have.” There was a quiet confidence in his statement. “You talked about your ex a bit. Something about unwillingly having sex… That wasn’t your idea, was it?.”

My heart clenched and I cursed my loose lips. That most certainly wasn’t anything Cameron needed to know, and I was an idiot for telling him that. But, now that the air was already filthy with his accusation, it felt like I had nowhere to hide from a truth I’d never spoken to anyone.

“No, it wasn’t. But I agreed to it, and Alex and I were in a relationship, which makes it fine.” I kept my tone controlled and measured so I could appear angry instead of ashamed.

Slowly, he put his hand on my knee. Cameron always had a kind quality to his face, like he would always be understanding and nonjudgmental. Maybe that’s why I felt comfortable enough to share secrets like that with him.

Perhaps he was sufficient to lead a cult. His charisma seemed to more than make up for his cloyingly obvious lack of intelligence.

“Consent ain’t consent if it’s forced. And if it was, you never deserved to be treated like that.” His words caused my world to stop spinning.

“Who the hell are you to talk to me like that?” I snapped before practically leaping to my feet. “I literally bedazzled my penis to stop him from touching me, you have no idea what I’ve been through.”

He stayed seated with compassion oozing from his eyes like some foreign disease. His lack of reaction infuriated me more. I needed a fight, or even a reason to yell at him and blow off some of this steam.

“That’s why I’m giving you all the control. Whether or not you want to go further in whatever we are is in your hands, but even if we go back to housemates who occasionally insult each other, I care about you, Sebastain.”

The anger boiling under the surface cooled just at Cameron’s statement. Why did he have to have this power over me? He didn’t actually care about me. No one other than Mason did.

My mom and dad pushed me to go to college so young just to have me out of the house earlier. Lucian wasn’t quiet about how he detested my existence. Leona had once admitted that I made her a little uncomfortable in a passing comment. Tori White actively hated me, and she’d say just as much. Even Sophia had been guilty of tormenting me when we were kids.

Mason was the only person in this world who had ever been consistently kind to me. She loved me. She cared about my existence, and she was the only one who ever wanted me for more than what I could provide for her, and even now I struggled to even be good enough for her.

“You don’t, and that’s a terrible thing to lie about.”

His expression softened further, almost making it look like he pitied me. But, there was nothing for him to pity. I was fine. I just needed to break his weird sort of attachment, and once he no longer held something over my head, that would be gone.

I searched the room before realizing the brown paper bag of cigarettes was still by the door near the entryway. Without a second thought I raced to search through the bag.

After rifling through the mostly green packets, I found the only pack of non menthols I had purchased. With the cigarettes in hand, I turned back to see Cameron hadn’t moved.

His unyielding presence continued to gnaw at my frayed nerves, but I pushed down the urge to run. This ended now.

I took my place back to the living room and threw the pack into his lap. He looked confused as he picked it up and examined it.

“Sebastian, what is this?”

I was too distracted by the blood thrumming in my ears to even process his tone of voice.

“A gift. You got me candy, I got you cigarettes. Now there’s absolutely nothing for you to hold over my head.”

“I don’t smoke anymore. Quit cold turkey,” he reminded me, tossing the pack back.

I held the pack in my hand long enough to realize I was shaking. Why the fuck was I shaking?

“I don’t care,” I managed through gritted teeth. “Start again. Give them to someone who does smoke. I just need you to take them so there’s nothing you can hold over my head.”

I launched them back at him. The pack hit his chest before anti-climatically falling. Cameron let out a breath as he stood, leaving him to slightly tower over me. It was strange having someone taller than me, and I assumed that’s why my chest fluttered when he came toe to toe with me.

I straightened my back and took a deep breath as he looked down at me, his expression blank but his eyes still kind. I still struggled to see why someone as lovely as Mason even paid Cameron any attention. Sure he was fine in bed, and he wasn’t terrible to look at, but he was still nothing special.

“You really think I got’cha the candies so I could hold something over your head?” The pain in his voice almost made me feel bad.

This had to be planned. He was manipulating me, he wanted me to feel bad. And, it was fucking working. So I had to double down.

“Why else would you do it?”

His honey colored gaze raked around my face.

“... Did ya even eat it?”

I looked away weaving my fingers into the hair at the base of my neck.

“Yeah,” I admitted. “Once we were home, I got high and read the label and decided they were fine to consume.”

It had been years since I actually had candy, and while the gummy-fish Cameron got me were ripe with the taste of artificial sweetener, I liked them. In my quest to be perfect, I forgot how nice sweet things could taste.

A smile tugged at one corner of his lips, and my knees shook a little. It was probably just my nerves.

“Only you would read the ingredients on something when you’re high.” He laughed.

“And what exactly is that supposed to mean?” It wasn’t my fault that I was the only person who seemed to care about what they put in their body.

“Nothin’ bad. Just that you’re always thinkin’. Mae does it too, but you both kinda go in opposite directions. She’s all about feelings and you’re all about facts.” Once again, he laughed.

And, for a moment, I felt the truth of his words. Feelings were annoying, and other than Mason, no one had ever cared about mine.

“Look. All I wanted to do was make sure you’d be comfortable with somethin’ like this,” he explained. “With your past, I didn’t want to risk you bein’ uncomfortable.”

…Was Cameron genuinely being kind to me?

“What happened to Sebastian I can’t do this.” I did my best to mock his drawl, but I had a feeling I failed miserably.

He shrugged as his lips pressed into a thin line. “I said that because I wanted more with you, but I respect you enough to not push. If all you want is sex, that’s on you. But, you’re more than your body.”

Maybe this was why Mason adored Cameron. He was kind. Not in the way that felt forced either. Despite everything that ever happened to him, he remained genuine and altruistic.

And… part of me wanted to know him better too. But, I couldn’t just let myself do that.

“Say, in theory, I’d like to explore the possibility of more with you, what would it look like?” My gaze suddenly felt too heavy to lift and my face was an inferno.

“It’d look like whatever you wanted it to.” His hand appeared on my shoulder. “We can take it slow, and I won’t touch you until I have permission, or anything else you’d like.”

A lump formed in my throat as I struggled with the sincerity in his voice. Cameron Cole was a man with a fake name, which meant I had no business trusting him. But, could I trust this? Could I learn to trust him?

“Can we hold hands?” I whispered, almost regretting the words the second they fell from my lips.

My request was juvenile and not at all one I should have even considered. But, if my relationship with Mason had taught me nothing else, it showed me how much I craved the smallest forms of connection.

He gave me a squeeze on the shoulder before trailing his hand down to meet mine. He twined our fingers together and I felt like I was going to vomit–in a good way though.

“Like this?” His voice was reassuring, and all I could do was nod.

He raised my hand, and his breath warmed my fingers. For a second I assumed he’d brush a kiss to my knuckles, and I’d probably have a heart-attack right there, but he refrained from doing so. Unfortunately.

“Now, like I said, everything is under your control. But… I’d really like it if you could help out with Mason tonight,” he continued.

If he had asked that any sooner, my answer would have been a resounding no. But, right now, all I wanted to know was what exactly we’d be doing tonight.

Chapter 42

Mason

“Get off your back, it’s bad for the baby.” Lucian planted a palm on either side of my face, wrapping his hands around the arm of the couch.

My lips parted as I slipped my purple leather bookmark between the pages before closing my book and looking toward my husband. The ceiling light caused him to cast a shadow on me as his long, curly hair hid us from the world.

“Are you going to punish me if I don’t?” My whisper was a hopeful one.

Lucian closed his eyes and exhaled deep, his cinnamon scented breath cascaded over my face. “I can’t.”

My brow furrowed. “Why?”

I was tired of the fifteen minutes of missionary with Sebastian. After Rosie was born, I wasn’t allowed to have sex for a full six weeks, and that was almost worse than death. It wasn’t a crime that I wanted a few last minutes of fun, but everyone had been avoiding me like the plague.

“I’m sick,” he reminded me. “I’ve had a fever and shit.”

“You’re literally breathing on me!” I whined. “If I’m going to get sick, it’s going to happen.”

“Kitten.” His tone rested half way between a warning and a hum. “Isn’t it enough that I love you unconditionally? I’m good at more than sex, you know.”

If anyone else in the house had said that, I might have taken it seriously. But, more often than not, Lucian was the one who woke me up with head. He’d interrupt my showers just to fuck me in them. I’d get up in the middle of the night for a snack, and he’d bend me over the kitchen counter and take me for his own. He couldn’t keep his hands off me and that’s the way life should have been. I spent long enough with my ex-fiance to learn the ins and outs of bad sex, and I now deserved the good stuff morning, noon, and night.

But, the second Lucian screamed at me, all that stopped. Come to think of it, he and I hadn’t even been alone for more than ten minutes since then. Something in my soul told me I was running out of time in this life, and I had come to terms with it. Sure, I wanted longer, but if my time was coming, I had no choice but to accept it, even if no one else would. To prevent the house from freaking out like Sebastian did, I kept those feelings to myself. Still, holding my emotions in didn’t stop me from wanting to make the most of however long I had left.

“Why are you avoiding me?”

My question caused his forehead to crease.

“I’m not avoiding you,” he said softly, almost defensively. “I’ve been busy with trying to write songs, plus I’ve been painting Rosie’s room like you asked.”

“Thanks for painting her room… even if she’s not yours.” I picked my book up and opened it once more.

I was willing to forgive him for earlier if he just fucked me, but no, Lucian couldn’t just take the easy way out.

“Mason, don’t be like that,” he pleaded, but I was done.

I kept my attention on the pages, refusing to look at my husband. “Like what? Honest?”

I patiently waited for him to at least insult me. If Sophia had mouthed off to Lucian, he’d have called her a bitch, and while I preferred physical punishment, I could live with name calling.

Instead, he sighed and kissed my forehead before forcing me to sit up just long enough to slip pillows under my back.

“There,” he mused as he helped me resettle. “More comfortable?”

I looked up just long enough to glare. Was this more comfortable? Absolutely. But, I wasn’t telling him that.

“No,” I muttered, trying to sound as angry as possible.

Lucian’s silence told me more than his expression ever could. He didn’t like how I was acting, but I didn’t like his behavior either. His presence lingered for just long enough to make the lack of conversation awkward, and part of me debated giving him a less than genuine apology because I really didn’t like arguing with my lovers. Especially Lucian and Cameron.

“I love you.” His voice was soft, almost pleading, and it was enough to make me look up from my book.

“I love you more,” I conceded.

“And, I hope you know I love both of you.” He walked over before lowering himself to kiss the swell of my stomach.

His gesture was sweet, but it felt like a consolation prize. And, while it helped take away the sting of my rejected advances, it didn’t erase how undesirable it made me feel.

He straightened up, weaving his fingers together and stretching. I tried to focus on my signature on his hip rather than the way his lean muscles twitched under his sea of dark tattoos.

“I’m getting some rest.” He yawned. “Whose bed are you planning on sleeping in tonight?”

“Sophia’s.” Her bed was the biggest, and the sea of downy pillows made it easier for me to get comfortable.

“I’ll see you there,” he promised. “Don’t stay up too late.”

I didn’t respond, instead I watched as he walked away. Sebastian came down the steps as Lucian walked up, but neither of them acknowledged the other’s presence.

My gaze stayed transfixed on Lucian as he vanished from my line of sight, when I looked back down, Sebastian was inches away from joining me on the couch.

Missionary here I come.

The piercings in his nipples and belly button glinted in the light as he lifted my feet and settled under them.

“What are you reading, Princess?”

I was so distracted by Sebastian’s lack of shirt that I’d almost forgotten I had a book on my chest. Heat flooded my cheeks as Sebastian pointed to what was essentially seven hundred pages of glorious vampire alien smut.

“Beneath Alien Shadows,” I said, hoping he wouldn’t ask for more information than that.

He smirked and extended a hand. “Why don’t you relax and let me read it to you?”

My eyes practically bugged out of my head as I tightened my grip on the novel. If I told him no, he’d ask why. Either way was going to end in him knowing I was sitting in the living room with literary pornography, so instead of forcing myself to verbally explain why I’d prefer he didn’t, I handed him the book.

Sebastian took my bookmark out and rested it on the end table as he pushed up his glasses and spread the pages.

“Gloria’s back met the wall as D-Draukox?” Sebastian looked to me for approval of his pronunciation, and I nodded. “Draukox stalked toward her. The blue marbling under his alabaster skin illuminated, causing him to glow with an otherworldly radiance that was both terrifying and arousing. For weeks, Gloria had been a prisoner on his ship. She was a lone soul on an alien vessel. She was starved and filthy, but determined to remain unbroken.”

As strange as this situation was, it was kinda hot. Sebastian’s voice was impossibly deep, and if he didn’t already have a successful career, he could be a fantastic voice actor. He turned the page before slipping a hand onto my thigh and tracing patterns into my skin. A warm shiver ran up my spine.

“To Draukox, she was an enigma. Human women often feared his kind, but Gloria remained defiant. As he stood before her, a primal hunger to the likes that he’d never experienced consumed him. He was used to sustaining his life by dining on the blood of human virgins, but for the first time, he wanted to taste more than her life’s essence. ‘Why do you resist me?’ He murmured before resting his lips to her neck. Her pulse drummed against his lips.”

My pulse quickened as I closed my eyes and prepared to fully enjoy my own personal audiobook.

Sebastian’s touch trailed higher, his fingers slipped under the elastic on my thighs.

“Her scent seeped through her pores, and Draukox’s fangs scraped against her skin. Blood bubbled to the surface before he ran a scratchy tongue over her skin. Gloria’s breath hitched. ‘You know you belong to me human’, Draukox promised, his voice soft as silk.”

Sebastian’s voice mixed with the story was enough to make me sweat. A stifled moan exited my lips as Sebastian slipped my underwear to the side, his fingers meeting my incredibly needy clit.

“What are you two doing?” Sophia called.

Her sudden appearance almost made me jump out of my skin.

Sebastian’s fingers stilled as he turned to face her. Instantly, I tried to shift around and save some of my decency, but Seb held me in place. My skin prickled as I finally realized what was going to happen.

“Reading to Mason. It’s like a bedtime story.” Sebastian explained. “Would you care to join us?”

Her full lips curved into a knowing smile as she closed the distance between us before sitting on the ground beside me.

“Oh, I would love to.”

Once Sophia was fully settled in, Sebastian resumed toying with my clit.

“Now, where were we?” He sounded completely nonchalant. Like he wasn’t fingering me in the living room. “You know you belong to me, human’, Draukox promised, his voice soft as silk. Heat pooled low in Gloria’s belly as his breath washed over her face, causing all her thoughts to vanish into a cloud of gray fuzz.”

Sophia leaned in closer, her sapphire eyes laser focused on mine. “Are you enjoying the story, Honeybee?”

I feverishly nodded like my enthusiasm alone would be enough to prevent this moment from slipping away.

“The world’s most beloved pop star is laying on my couch, getting fingered while listening to alien porn–It’s kind of pathetic, don’t you think?” Sophia’s tone was oddly cheerful as her comment caused embarrassment to mix with my arousal.

It was a powerful combination, one Sophia was more than experienced at doling out. My cheeks burned with the type of heat that slowly inched down my neck. Sebastian continued his advances and despite my embarrassment, or perhaps because of it, my body reacted stronger than it had before. My toes curled slightly as I whimpered.

Sophia snuck her hand under the hem of my shirt before slithering her way to my breast as Sebastian continued to read.

“‘You will submit to me’ Draukox ordered. ‘And if I don’t?’ Gloria refused to be swayed by her alien overlord. ‘Then I will devour you slowly, mind, body, and soul, until you are nothing more than an obedient husk.’”

Sophia rolled my nipple between her fingers, causing me to gasp. Sophia quickly silenced me by pressing her lips to mine, slipping her tongue between my teeth. The dual sensations were enough to cause the outside world to vanish, that was until my forearms were bound together by what felt like leather.

I broke away from Sophia to see Cameron towering over me. He had sipped the end of my bookmark through the metal loop, making a restraint just long enough to bind my arms.

“What are y’all doing?” His deep drawl caused me to shiver.

“We’re reading a book!” Sophia cheered. “Do you want to join us?”

A smile played at one side of Cameron’s lips as his eyes bounced between the three of us. Sebastian had yet to stop moving his fingers, causing me to pant as Cameron scoured the situation.

“Looks like a good book,” he mused.

I struggled against my restraints just to check that they were actually secure. The second I started moving, Cameron pulled the leather tighter.

“Obviously, Seb’s fingers ain’t doing the job,” Cameron taunted before focusing on Sophia. “Sugar, I got somethin’ in my back pocket. Why don’t you see if that helps get Mason a little hotter under the collar.”

Excitement danced in Sophia’s gaze as she leaned toward Cameron and retrieved a toy unlike any I’d ever seen before. It appeared to be made of some sort of blue silicone, and was mostly shaped like a rose toy, but a forked tongue stuck out from the middle.

My heart thumped as Sophia toyed with something on the bottom, after a second soft mechanical noise filled the air as the tongue flickered. I ran my bottom lip through my teeth as I realized just how desperate I’d been for this type of attention.

Cameron had promised that he’d make a very particular fantasy of mine come true, but I figured it would take a few days if not longer for him to orchestrate all the moving parts. But… there was only one way to test if this was actually my fantasy come true and not just an impromptu book club.

“No! Don’t touch me with that!” My words escaped in a high pitched plea.

Part of me wanted to scream just to make this more believable, but the kids and Lucian were in bed and I didn’t want this to wake them up.

The hungry look in Cameron’s eyes was equal parts terrifying and exhilarating. Sebastian stopped fingering me as Sophia’s gaze devoured me.

“Ah ah ah, I don’t think we're asking for permission, Honeybee,” Sophia sang. “Sebastian, be a good boy and clean your fingers off.”

I glanced over to see Sebastian hesitate as he looked at his digits. They were slick with my arousal, and for a moment he brought them to his lips. I thought for sure he was going to lick me off of himself, that I’d get to watch him savor the taste of me on his skin. Instead, he slowly reached over me, offering his fingers to Cameron.

Cam held eye contact with me as he accepted Sebastian’s fingers into his mouth. He noisily sucked every drop of me off of Sebastian, both of their breathing went deep. They had to be enjoying this as much as I was.

“That’s it,” Sophia purred as she turned the toy up one more notch before slinking down closer to Sebastian.

My breath hitched as she pulled my underwear down to my knees.

“Look at how wet our girl is,” she coached.

The boys stopped teasing each other long enough to follow Sophia’s instructions.

“You’re right. Our pretty girl is absolutely dripping,” Cameron pulled the restraint tighter still.

The leather bit into my skin.

I looked to Sebastian to see him struggling to keep his composure. His fingers pressed into the pages of my book with so much force that they had turned white.

“Cameron, you hold her down. Sebastian, you read until I tell you to stop, and Honeybee…” Sophia’s smile was almost sinister. “You lie back and enjoy yourself, because I know I will.”

She practically climbed onto Sebastian’s lap before positioning herself between my legs. With one swift movement, the forked silicone tongue lapped away at me. The material was rougher than I expected. I gasped as I tried to move away purely on instinct, but Cameron used his free hand to lean over and anchor me in place. Sophia’s smile only seemed to grow as I struggled, and I liked this new, slightly sadistic side of her.

Sebastian’s steady tone cut through the electrically charged air. “Draukox’s fangs glistened in the low lighting of the cockpit before he plunged them into Gloria’s neck. At first, it felt like a shard of ice lodged in her skin, but the dull sensation quickly warmed, setting every inch of her body ablaze as her nerve endings came alive.”

My breath escaped me all at once as my body started to shake, begging me to just give in to all the sensations around me. My body went unbearably hot as my legs turned to jello. I involuntarily jerked against my lovers as my body pleaded for a moment so I could catch my breath.

Sophia didn’t stop though. Instead, she dipped her fingers into me as well. Both her touch and the toy sent shockwaves down my spine.

“Draukox drank Gloria’s essence as if it were the nectar of the Gods, and with every greedy gulp, her resolve went with it. His venom coursed through her system, washing away every defiant thought she’d ever had. Now, there was only one thing on her mind: him.”

The heat in my core reached a fever pitch, and I swore I was one moment away from exploding, but that moment never came, because Sophia withdrew both the toy and her touch, leaving me a sweaty, shaky mess with absolutely nothing to show for it.

“W-what are you doing?” My voice was just as wobbly as my legs.

Sophia’s gaze lazily shifted back to Sebastian. “It seems like she really likes the scenes where he’s biting Gloria.”

“I was about to say the same thing.” Sebastian chuckled, finally setting the book down.

Part of me wanted to demand he pick it up and finish what he started.

Instead, I found myself mesmerized by the way Sebastian looked at me. His chest slowly rose and fell with each breath, and his fingers twitched like we were already touching. Sophia leaned forward, resting a hand beside my cheek as she leaned over me. Her stomach pressed to mine as the scent of her cotton candy perfume flooded my senses.

“Honeybee.” Her lips brushed my skin as she whispered, “I think we should let Sebby bite you. What do you think?”

My pulse quickened as I nodded. “Please.”

“Good girl,” she purred, brushing her lips to mine before pulling away from me entirely.

Sebastian took her place. He slipped my shirt up, gilding the fabric up the restraints on my arms and leaving me as naked as he could. I looked down, and the first thing I thought was how unflattering this position was.

I was sat up just enough for my stomach to meet my thighs, and I honestly had no idea how anyone in the room found me attractive like this.

I wasn’t sure they were actually paying attention to any of that.

Sebastian lunged toward me with the type of precision one might find in a wild animal. I tilted my head to the side, making my neck more readily available.

His breath brushed my skin just moments before his teeth grazed my pulsepoint. His teeth sunk into my flesh, not hard enough to break the skin, but it was enough to hurt. Instantly, I arched into him.

Again, I was so distracted I had almost entirely forgotten about Cameron. That was until something sticky and cold slid down my neck, pooling in my collar bone as the scent of artificial strawberry filled the air.

I tilted my head back to see him smiling down at me as Sebastian’s tongue flicked across my skin.

Cameron’s fingers brushed my cheek before dipping into the mystery substance just long enough to coat his fingers. It was red and syrupy. He ran his digits across his tongue as he watched me.

“We need to get her on the floor,” he said. “There’s not enough room for all of us to get to her while she’s on the couch.”

“Good thing she has two big, strapping men doting on her.” Sophia chuckled as she stepped back. “Get her onto the carpet, and make sure not to drop her. Our Honeybee is far too precious to get hurt.”

Sebastian slipped off of me and Cameron finally freed my arms. The idea of my legs holding me up was nothing more than a joke, so the two men held onto me as they guided me onto the area rug.

The cotton was cool against my skin as they splayed my legs and kept my arms over my head. I wasn’t ignorant to the fact that I had enough free will to move myself, but I liked the feeling of being at their mercy.

Sophia filled the space between my legs before her head dipped, allowing her to kiss my inner thigh before her lips trailed higher. My breathing came in shallow gasps as Sebastian once again lowered his mouth to my neck.

He released a low growl before his teeth met my neck once more as he alternated between biting me and sucking off whatever Cameron had poured on me.

Sophia’s tongue found my clit and it took every ounce of willpower to not come at that exact moment. I wanted this to last forever. It had been over a week since I had this much fun. But, my core ached, begging for me to just give in to the overwhelming pleasure.

Cameron’s hand roamed my body as if he were savoring all I had to offer, but he seemed to be the least involved in all of this.

“Go ahead, pretty girl. Let go for us.” His tone bordered on soothing.

I wanted to fight his command, but my body had other plans. My orgasm hit in steady waves of pleasure. It started slow with stifled breathing and holding onto the carpet for dear life, but it quickly morphed to something so powerful and all consuming that Sebastian had to shove his wrist in my mouth to prevent me from waking the whole house. Once everything was said and done, I was sweaty, satisfied, and ready for bed. But, most of all I was far too messy to go to sleep.

The tub in Sophia’s master bath was my favorite. But, seeing as Lucian was asleep in her bed, we all thought it was a bit weird to potentially wake him up with a naked Sebastian shuffling into the bathroom.

So, while Sophia cleaned herself off upstairs. Sebastian, Cameron, and I all piled into the downstairs shower.

My legs were still wobbly, so instead of holding myself up, I leaned into Sebastian’s chest as the steamy water washed over us. It was hard for me to even keep my eyes open, but both men were adamant that I needed to at least get a bottle of water into my system before we all laid down.

But, I’d also managed to weasel my way into having Cameron grab a blue raspberry ice pop for me too. It was the kind with electrolytes in it, so it tasted a little weird, but it was still good.

“So, did you two just go jack off once everything was done?” I yawned around the plastic in my mouth.

Sebastian went stiff but Cameron laughed.

“Somethin’ like that,” he explained, reaching forward to rest a hand on my stomach.

Rosie wriggled just under my skin, and it was a little gross to watch, but Cam didn’t seem to mind.

“I can’t believe I get to see her tomorrow,” Cameron sounded like he was in awe.

And, considering everything I knew about his past, I wondered just how long he’d waited for this moment.

“You have an ultrasound tomorrow?” Sebastian asked.

And I nodded, suddenly feeling a little guilty. Before everything went down with Lucian and I secretly eloping, he had been the only one to join me at my appointments. Even if he couldn’t physically be there due to the distance, we’d video call and he’d be as there as he could. For the first time, I wondered how he felt about the fact that I’d essentially replaced him.

Those thoughts stole my words, leaving me to just nod in response.

“So, obviously Cameron is going… Can I come too?”

I paused for a moment and looked toward Cam.

I knew Sebastian had some sort of a crush on Cam. And I also knew the two had kissed and had sex at least once. But, I still wasn’t fully able to tell what they were exactly. I just knew I liked the idea of them being together.

“He don’t bother me none,” Cameron assured me. “If you want him there too, I say the more the merrier.”

A sleepy smile tugged at my lips as I held onto Sebastian a little tighter. I was still sad that Lucian bailed on me last minute, but I couldn’t wait to see my baby tomorrow.

Chapter 43

Cameron

When Mason said her appointment was early, I thought she meant eight or nine. Under no circumstances did I think we’d be sitting in the waiting room at six forty-five.

The world was silent except for the sound of heat being pushed through vents. Mason leaned against Sebastian, her arms wrapped around his neck and her eyes half closed. He sipped from a mug of black coffee while he stifled a yawn, but I practically buzzed with excitement.

Don’t get me wrong, my nerves were completely shot. The slightest shift in the wind caused me to jump because I expected to see Dale. Or worse, for someone to swoop in and steal Mason away. Sure, Sebastian probably wouldn’t let that happen without a fight, but that didn’t help quell the feeling of I shouldn’t be here.

“How much longer?” I rhythmically tapped my hands on my knees, trying to get rid of some of this pent up anxiety.

Sebastian looked up, slowly searching the room for a clock before remembering he had one on his wrist.

“It should be soon.” He yawned, studying his watch.

The minutes ticked by like hours as Mason continued to shift around like she couldn’t get comfortable. I wished I could ease that feeling, but all I could do was fidget.

Finally, a young woman in pink scrubs emerged from behind the door and called Mason’s name. Seb and I stood in unison before we both extended a hand to Mason. Once we were all up, we followed the woman through a narrow hall and into a room that smelled uncomfortably sterile.

I couldn’t remember the last time I went to a doctor's office. Dale had outlawed modern medicine years ago. He said anything that needed cured could be fixed with a prayer. Anyone with a brain could tell you he was wrong, but it didn’t help how uneasy the situation made me.

Still, I reminded myself that the chemical smell and flickering lights meant we were doing what was best for Rosie.

When we reached our room, the woman helped Mason onto a parchment lined table and Mason almost instantly lifted up her shirt to reveal her belly.

Sebastian headed toward the chair closest to Mason, but at the last second he took the one beside it.

“Are you coming?” He asked.

My anxiety flared again as my mind begged for me to leave, but my heart wanted to stay right here. It felt like I floated across the room as I folded myself into the chair and extended a hand toward Mason.

She took it, and Sebastian rested his palm on my knee.

Everyone around me was talking, I knew that because of their moving lips. But, I couldn’t hear any of it. My ears rang as blood rushed behind them, and I struggled to breathe. I hoped this wasn’t too noticeable to anyone else in the room. I wasn’t what mattered right now, everyone should have been completely focused on Mason and Rosie.

The woman in the pink scrubs grabbed a bottle and applied some mysterious blue gel onto Mason’s stomach. Instantly, Sebastian pointed toward a black screen on the far end of the room. My gaze followed his finger, and after a moment of complete darkness, a grainy gray picture filled the screen.

It took me a second to figure out what I was looking at, but it all clicked into place at once.

There she was. My sweet angel baby. My eyes burned as I took in the contours of a little face. Her face. The one Mason and I made.

Rosie was there, and she was real, and healthy, and–

“Is she suckin’ her thumb?” The quiver of my voice sounded as odd as it felt. But, I swore I saw her tiny hand.

The technician adjusted the wand, pressing it further into Mason’s stomach, and sure enough, there it was. The small blurry shape near Rosie’s mouth moved in a rhythmic motion.

“Dad’s right,” the woman said. “You’ve got a thumb sucker on your hands.”

Oh my God. This was it, I was going to bawl like a baby. I swallowed hard, trying my best to construct a dam behind my eyes. At no point in my life had I ever been a crier. But there she was, my daughter was on that screen and she was absolutely perfect.

Then I realized the woman called me Dad. My heart skipped a beat, and I found myself completely unable to look away from the screen.

Sure, I’d been Papa for the twins, but that was different.

Sebastian gave my knee a reassuring squeeze, and I looked over to see his face inches from mine. His breath dusted my lips as his cheeks went red and he cleared his throat.

“What?” I whispered.

“Nothing. I just… never mind.” He crossed his arms and focused back on the screen, and I did the same.

The woman continued to look around a bit, every so often she’d click around on the computer. She continued to make conversation, but the only thing I really remembered was how much she estimated Rosie to weigh.

Six pounds, eleven ounces.

And, while that didn’t sound big to me, the woman made a few comments about Rosie being a big girl and asked if Mason had the time to stay and talk with the actual doctor.

Mason agreed and the three of us were led into an entirely separate room. Thankfully, the walk gave my eyes time to dry.

When we entered the next room, it somehow felt more serious than the last. The walls were adorned with several medical charts, things on breastfeeding, and a sign that had a number for the domestic violence hotline. That last one made me feel a little sick.

Sebastian helped Mason onto yet another paper lined table, and before she was even settled, a knock came at the door.

“That was quick,” Sebastian mumbled as he sunk into one of the empty chairs.

I did the same.

A different woman entered the room this time. She seemed a good bit older than the last one and wore a white coat. Crows' feet decorated the space beside her soulful eyes, and her smile was the kind that could put you at ease.

She quickly verified Mason’s name and birthdate before closing the door behind her and washing her hands.

“So, who did you bring with you today?” she asked before sitting on a rolling stool.

“Dr. Reed, this is Sebastian. He’s my boyfriend.” Mason gestured toward Seb before looking at me. “And that’s Cameron… He is also my boyfriend.”

“And I’m the Dad!” I added before thinking better of it. “Not that Seb ain’t gonna be the dad too, I just, I put Rosie there.”

Dr. Reed’s eyes widened as she fought a laugh. I wasn’t used to being this… awkward. But, I also wasn’t used to anything else going on.

“It seems like mom and baby both have a lot of love and support.” Dr. Reed clicked around on the computer, her smiling faltering for just a moment before she turned back to Mason. “How have you been feeling, Dear? Any pressure or pain?”

Mason hesitated for a moment, and I placed a hand on hers, silently begging her not to lie to the doctor.

“I, uh, yeah,” Mason mumbled as she looked down. “I’ve been having a lot of cramping, and today it feels like she is literally going to just… fall out. If that makes sense.”

Concern slowly stole the doctor’s smile. “I’m just going to give you a quick cervical check, if that’s alright?”

Mason nodded before instantly standing to remove her pants. Had she had a lot of these? Did they do them at any appointment? How did they check–oh.

I looked away as the doctor slipped a gloved hand where the sun didn’t shine.

“So, as of now, you’re about two centimeters dilated and seventy percent effaced,” Dr. Reed explained.

I waited for the snapping of rubber gloves to look back. Dr. Reed was once again washing her hands before sitting down.

“What does all that mean?” I asked, silently fearing the worst.

Dr. Reed seemed unnervingly calm as she stared at me. “It means Mason’s body is preparing for labor–which is fine. It doesn’t mean Rosie will be here tomorrow or even next week.”

“But Mason’s only thirty four weeks. It ain’t time.” That’s all I could think about. Rosie was supposed to be born the Monday after thanksgiving, and even that was early.

Dr. Reed nodded. “You’re right. But like I said, Mason’s body is just preparing. But, because of how far and fast she’s progressing, I want Mason to stay off her feet as much as possible.”

Mason’s expression remained neutral, but her eyes told me just how upset that made her.

Dr. Reed poised herself to continue. “You can do light chores and short walks, and–”

“Can I have sex?” Mason blurted.

This drew a laugh from Dr. Reed. “My, no wonder you have not one but two men–”

“Please do not slut shame my girlfriend.” Sebatian’s tone was formal and sharp, almost as if he were daring Dr. Reed to try that again.

Dr. Reed raised her eyebrows as she blinked in surprise. She cleared her throat and adjusted her posture, and I wondered if she wasn’t used to her patients partner’s sticking up for them

“I apologize if I offended anyone, I’m just used to it being the dads that ask those types of questions, ” Dr.Reed explained. “But, yes. Sexual activity is still allowed, you just need to be cautious. While it won’t necessarily induce labor, it can stimulate contractions, which is something to keep in mind.”

Dr. Reed’s gaze shifted between Sebastian and I as if she was waiting for one of us to snap again.

“Now, does anyone have any more questions?”

I shifted as I raised my hand, feeling as though I was back in highschool and about to ask the world’s dumbest question.

Dr. Reed nodded toward me. “Yes, Cameron?”

“So, since the baby is getting close to being here–She is close, right?” I stopped as I realized my nerves caused me to rush through my words. Dr. Reed motioned for me to continue, and I took a deep breath. “How do we know if Mason needs to come back to the hospital?”

“Well, I, for one, am a strong believer that mother’s know their bodies better than anyone else.” Dr. Reed’s smile returned. “But, the main things to watch for are heavy bleeding, her water breaking, or if she has contractions that are five minutes apart for over an hour. It’s also important to make sure these contractions are getting stronger, as I saw on Mason’s chart that she recently had a false alarm with labor.”

I nodded, trying to absorb every word as if my life depended on it, and to be fair: it kind of did. Sure, I’d be alive, but I knew Mason was my last chance at having the family I’d always dreamed of, not as Cameron, but back when the only name I had was Calvin Waters.

After we left the appointment, we took Mason to a café she liked just up the street. According to Mason, it was a mandatory routine because she deserved a treat after going to the doctor, and I didn’t argue. So, we stopped, and I got coffee for the house.

Sophia’s order was always the same: an Iced Oat Milk Latte with Vanilla and Lavender. Lucian tended to like his coffee black and iced, but I got him the same thing as Sophia, intending to make him drink the whole thing as a sort of punishment for blowing off Mason.

I was a little surprised to see that Seb liked his coffee the same way as his brother, but I wondered if he actually liked the black coffee or if he didn’t allow himself to enjoy anything that tasted good.

It was a little funny that he himself stuck to such a rigid diet, but when Mason was torn between ordering what looked like a gourmet Poptart and a chocolate croissant, he encouraged her to get both.

She listened and managed to drink all of her London Fog and devour the pop-tart within the first ten minutes of the ride home, but she saved the croissant until we got home. I wasn’t sure why until we pulled in.

On the porch, Lucian sat in one of the many wooden rocking chairs. His long hair was pulled back into a low, uncharacteristically messy, bun. A few of the loose vine-like curls swayed as he slowly propelled himself back and forth.

Mason was the first to get out of the truck, and I was a little afraid she’d fall because of how fast she went.

Before my seat belt was off, Lucian was standing and she threw herself at him like a golden retriever who missed their owner.

Lucian’s expression softened as he held her, kissing the top of her head before his eyes fluttered shut and he breathed her in. And, all I could think about was how he didn’t deserve to be Mason’s fiance.

Sebastian and I got out at the same time, and I wasn’t immune to the fact that he reached for my hand the second I was within range. I never expected him to be so touchy, but I wasn’t opposed to it. There was something grounding about Sebastian’s presence. It was like he and I were two parts of the same puzzle, but not a good one.

Actually, he and I were more like bits from two different puzzles that somehow just fit together. It didn't make sense, and it felt right and wrong at the same time, but the connection I felt toward him was undeniable, just like the one between Mason and Lucian.

She pulled her face away from his chest and looked at him like he was the sun. The warmth she held for him made my heart ache, this time not from jealousy, but because, for the first time ever, I feared Lucian would hurt Mason worse than he already had.

If he did, it wouldn’t be intentional, but it would break her. He was already flaking out on her, and while I loved Lucian, I was starting to think he was too rough around the edges to be with someone like Mason. Instead she deserved someone a little softer, someone just as willing to protect her… someone like Seb.

And, I was willing to play matchmaker if it meant her choosing Seb over him.

“How was the appointment?” Lucian asked.

He was completely focused on Mason, but I didn’t want to risk her smoothing this over. I wanted Lucian to be upset for shrugging her off.

“You’d know if you’d have gone.” My words came out barbed and Lucian’s brows raised.

But, he knew better than to argue. I wasn’t afraid to take his pretty ass over my knee and beat him black and blue, in a sexual way of course. I’d never abuse my lovers, but fuck did I want him to pay for what he did to Mason.

“I know.” He sniffled as he rubbed his nose. “But with me feeling under the weather, I thought it’d be better for me to stay back.”

Mason paused as she pulled back from Lucian a little more. “I thought you said you had something to do?”

His face quickly shifted to a look of oh shit. And, my first thought went to him hiding something from us. Sure, he’d been sober for six or so months, but that didn’t mean I’d forgotten how good he was at sweeping things under the rug and pretending they didn’t exist.

“I uh, I did. I was supposed to go to the shop for Sera’s apprenticeship, but I started not feeling well again this morning.”

Mason’s gaze narrowed, and I wondered if she was as suspicious as I felt. “You’re sick again? What’s wrong?”

Lucian pulled back away as he scratched his head. “I’m having stomach problems–It’s happened every now and then since I got sober.”

His discomfort was palpable, so I decided to let this continue.

“Is it serious? Do you need to go to the doctor?” Mason pressed on.

“What? No!” He laughed, waving her off. “I threw up once and I was fine.”

“Then why didn’t you go to work?”

Lucian’s eyes flickered to Sebastian and I before landing back on Mason. “Because…I think it was just stress caused by missing your appointment, and I thought I might feel better once I got to see you.”

She seemed to ease into his words and her smile returned. “Oh, well I guess you don’t want a bite of the croissant I brought back from the bakery.”

His shoulders eased, and it seemed like he could breathe easy again. “Nope, all I need is some time with my beautiful fiancée.”

Sebastian tensed as he said that, but he didn’t say anything. Instead, he let Lucian guide Mason inside before looking at me over his shoulder.

“I know I may tend to over analyze things, so correct me if I’m wrong. But Lucian’s hiding something, isn’t he?” Sebastian sounded almost bored with the conversation despite it being one he picked.

“I uh, I think so.”

I just couldn’t figure out what.

Chapter 44

Lucian

My hands shook as I stared at my reflection in the bathroom mirror.

I was fucked. So, completely, helplessly fucked. It didn’t take a genius to know I was in over my head. Getting sober was hard enough the first time, but I did it. But this time… every night I promised myself that I’d get clean tomorrow. Then, each day, tomorrow never came.

At least I had the sense to not drive with anyone in the car while I was using, but that caused me to miss Mason’s appointment. Sure, I could have asked her to drive, but she would have said why and I’d have to tell her that I high as a fucking kite, and she’d tell Sophia, and Sophia would ship me off to rehab, and I’d miss Rosie being born.

I couldn’t miss Rosie being born.

This was fine, as soon as she was here and Mason was settled, I’d go to rehab. For now? I just needed to make sure my secret stayed hidden. I stood on my tiptoes as I fished around on the shelf above the mirror. Eventually, I found the edge of a plastic bag.

I pulled it down, and counted the white pills I had left. Four and a half. This would be enough to get me through today and half of tomorrow. After that, I’d need to go to the shop and see if Sera’s dealer would be willing to sell me a few more. As long as I could prevent withdrawals, no one would ever know what I was doing.

I opened the bag and pulled out the half pill before popping it in my mouth. I winced as it stuck in my throat, but that was a small price to pay for the wave of euphoria soon to wash over me.

I slipped the bag back into its hiding spot and put the hand towel we never used over the top before washing my hands and heading out.

Mason was on partial bed rest right now, which meant she needed to be sitting or laying down as much as possible. Because of that, I got her settled in my room. Until five minutes ago, we were working on songs together, then anxiety crept in.

When I returned to the room, Mason was propped up in bed with a mountain of pillows, she had one of my guitars in her lap and a notebook off to the side.

She looked up as I entered, a smile tugging at one corner of her lips. I didn’t deserve her. I didn’t deserve her. Fuck. I really don't deserve her.

“You okay?” Her voice was gentle, wrapping around my shoulders as I tossed myself onto the bed beside her.

“Yeah, I just needed some air.” My gaze lazily shifted to her. “Writing songs is hard. Are you sure I need to do this?”

Her laugh soothed what remained of my nerves as a warm wave of relief washed over me.

“You’ll be glad you did. I hated singing the songs written for me,” she said, her nose crinkling like she tasted something gross.

“Yeah, but you’re good at it… Can’t you just write my songs too? You know what I’m like.”

“Yeah, but for one.” She held up a finger. “We’re different genres and two.” She added another. “I’m only good because I’ve had practice.”

I groaned, threading my fingers into my hair. “Can I at least hear what you’re working on? For inspiration?”

“No, because it’s not ready.”

Oh, now I absolutely had to look. Instantly, I lunged over her to grab the book, but I miscalculated just how easy it would be to get over Mason. So, instead of snatching the book, I tumbled off the bed and landed with a loud thud. Realistically, that should have hurt, but I had one pressing concern.

“Oh my god, are you okay?” I blurted as I scrambled to my feet.

Mason looked startled for a moment before she burst out laughing. “Am I okay? Lucian, you just fell on your face, are you okay?”

“I’m fine, did I get you?” I pointed to her belly. “I felt my arm bump into something.”

“You hit the guitar.” She snorted, holding up the instrument.

I breathed a sigh of relief as I crawled back on the bed and rested my cheek on Mason’s bump before profusely apologizing to Rosie.

Mason’s hand stroked my hair as I let myself relax into her. Between the scare of hurting Mason and the drugs pumping through my veins, my limbs started to feel like jello and my brain started to fog.

“I want another baby.”

Mason paused, and I realized I said that out loud.

“…You realize that one: I’m pregnant, so that has to wait. And two: you have to touch me if you want to make another baby, which you’ve been terrible at recently.” The touch of humor stopped her from sounding mad. “Plus, we need to wait until after the wedding.”

“Why? We’re already married. It’s not like we’ll breed a bastard.”

“You’re the one who’s adamant that we need a ceremony before we tell everyone; I refuse to look like this at our wedding.”

She gestured to her body, and I really didn’t see the problem.

“What? Sexy as fuck?”

Maybe it was just me, but there was something inherently irresistible about a pregnant woman’s body, specifically Mason’s.

“Lucian, Cameron squeezed my tit during sex last night and it leaked,” she said with the cutest look of disgust.

Instantly, my blood rushed to the wrong head. Last night when she tried to sleep with me, my high had started to wear off, and I wanted to go to bed before the worst of withdrawal set in, but now?

“Yeah, and that’s sexy as fuck.”

Mason rolled her eyes, and I took that as an insult. So, I did what any completely rational person would do.

I put the guitar on the floor and pinned her to the bed. At first a squeal of her laughter filled the room. But, after a moment of prolonged eye contact, we both went silent. Her chest softly heaved as we sized each other up.

“Well… are you going to do something to me?”

I shouldn’t. She’s too big and, right now, I’m not coordinated enough. But… Right now it felt like I had been lost in the desert for a week, and she was a cool bottle of water ripe with condensation.

I leaned in close enough for my breath to mingle with hers.

“That depends.” My lips brushed hers as I spoke, and it took every ounce of willpower to not devour her when given the chance. “Are you going to be nice to my wife?”

“I am your wife,” she said innocently.

“I know. That’s the point.”

I tried to lift an arm so I could trail a hand down her cheek, but I wobbled too much for my liking and decided to fall to my side instead. But, I did pull her with me.

She pressed her nose to mine. “What’s gotten into you? You’re a mess right now.”

Her fingers brushed against my cheek bone before I pressed my lips to hers. I wanted to deepen the kiss before catching up on the much needed head sessions I’d been missing, but the guilt I’d quietly been denying mounted. I took a moment to breathe her in before pulling away.

“Nothing’s gotten into me, I just love my wife, and I’m always kind of a mess.” My voice was low and gravely.

Concern flashed in her eyes as her touch trailed from my cheek to my chest. “Yeah, but not like this.”

Fear and nausea churned in my chest as I thought about telling her. I needed the help, I really did. But, now just wasn’t the time. I wasn’t overdosing, I was still functioning, all I needed to do was keep it this way until Rosie was here, and then I had to hope Mason would forgive me for this like Sophia and Cam always did.

“I’m fine,” I promised. “I just need you.”

Her eyes softened, but the concern still lingered. “Lucian, if something’s wrong, I need to know. We’re a team, remember?”

If I let this conversation go on any longer, I might tell her the truth. So, I needed to stop it while I had the chance, and I knew exactly how to do it.

I leaned in and captured her lips in a deep, lust-filled kiss. She tensed for a moment before wrapping her arms around my neck, her body melding to mine.

My touch roamed down the side of her body, exploring the curves I knew like the back of my hand. This was the first time in our lives together that I’d ever considered Mason’s body soft but, right now, I couldn’t get enough of her.

I moved lower, showering her in kisses and love nips as I moved from her neck, to her collarbone, and finally I pulled the collar of her shirt down so I’d have access to her breasts. My tongue swirled the sensitive bud as I sucked softly before jolting my head back to make eye contact with her.

“I want you,” I whispered into her skin. “I want you so bad, Mason Castillo.”

Mason’s breath hitched as she threaded her fingers into my hair and pulled me closer. Her touch spurred me on as I continued my journey down.

The first step was peeling off her shirt.

With a mixture of trembling hands and raging desire, my hands slipped up the cotton and over the contours of her body. My breath hitched as I tossed the cotton off to the side, leaving Mason exposed. Something about the sight completely overwhelmed my senses like it never had before.

I needed her. And not in the normal I’m horny and need to get my dick wet way. But more in the If I don’t claim her as mine now, I might explode.

It was the type of need that didn’t even give me time to get out all the toys and trinkets we normally used.

A low growl reverberated in my chest as I pinned Mason to the mattress, my weight pressing her into the bed, my body a cage around her. My kisses were desperate, a fervent dance of teeth and tongue as they roamed over her skin. I was intoxicated by her scent, her taste, the feel of her soft curves beneath my rough hands. I needed to leave my mark on every inch of her porcelain skin. I needed there to be no doubt about who she belonged to.

“You’re mine.” My voice was rougher than I’d ever heard it before. “Mine. Mine. Mine.”

I spoke into her skin, like if I moved away, Mason would come to her senses and realize how much better she could do.

As I reached her breasts, my bites became harder, leaving rosy indents of my teeth in her skin. She whimpered beneath me, her body starting to shake as her breathing went ragged. Her hands clutched at my shoulders, her nails digging in hard enough for a sharp pain to steal my attention.

I moved lower, only to be stopped by the stretchy material of her maternity jeans on her stomach. My weight shifted to one elbow. It was then I realized I was panting like a rabid dog.

My hands fumbled with the fabric as it stubbornly stuck to her skin. I was trying to be gentle, to just slip the pants down so I could toss them to the side. But a snarl of impatience rocketed through me and I hooked my fingers into her waist band, yanking the pants down with one rough motion.

I didn’t care if I ripped them, it wasn’t like she’d be pregnant much longer anyway.

She gasped as I threw the jeans as far away from us as I could, leaving her bare in front of me. One of her feet inched backwards as she pressed her knees together.

“Beautiful,” I muttered, my voice barely recognizable to my own ears.

With her clothes out of the way, my exploration resumed, allowing me to worship her with tongue and teeth. Her whimpers and stuttered moans spurred me on. When I got to her legs, I parted them with one hand.

Her breathing quickened as I trailed a tongue along the inside of her thigh.

“Lucian,” she breathed.

My tongue traced a path to her core, and the moment I tasted her, every thread of restraint I had went out the window. My tongue delved into her as I ate her out with the vigor that only a former fat kid could possess. She tasted like heaven, and I was eager to cleanse my sins.

My fingers sunk into the soft flesh of her thighs as I devoured her.

Her hips bucked against my mouth as her fingers tangled into my hair, pulling it if I dared to get too far away. Her muscles went tense as her knees trembled.

“Oh God, I’m close.” Her voice broke as a moan stole her words.

Good.

I didn’t stop, instead my movements became more frantic. I wanted to push Mason to the brink, to see her come undone and leave her as nothing more than a sweaty mess.

My tongue circled her clit, and after a moment, I felt her shatter beneath me. Her body arched off the bed as she screamed my name so loud that I had no doubt the rest of the house heard us.

I continued my advances until she quivered with aftershocks. Finally, I pulled back and crawled up her body before plopping down beside her. Her eyes were glazed over as she struggled to catch her breath.

I softly kissed her on the cheek before snuggling onto the pillow beside her.

“I don’t know about you, but I think I’m ready to get some work done.” I smiled.

She let out a breathy laugh as she turned to face me. “I think you’re an asshole.”

“But, I’m your asshole.”

I'd love to say that after one round with Mason I was fully inspired to write the one song the record label required me to.

Instead, our time together became more like a three hour fuck fest. Sure, I gave her time to catch her breath and drink some water between rounds, but that was really all we got done.

By the time I was actually ready to work, I was distracted by little knocks at the door.

“I got it,” Mason said, and I silently thanked God that I actually let her get dressed after the last round.

When she opened the door, both my kids were there and dressed in turkey pajamas.

Mason gasped like she had just seen the cutest thing ever as she got on to their level.

“Hi, my little ducks,” Mason cooed, resulting in a smile from Jasper and a glare from Juniper. “To what do we owe the visit?”

“Mommy says it’s time to decorate the tree for thanksgiving.”

I fought the urge to groan at the idea of the Holiday Tree. But, I knew Sophia’s premature festivities were one of the few things that stopped her from being a mess during the holidays, so instead of bitching, I followed the kids out and silently hoped no one would notice if I took a break to medicate myself.

Chapter 45

Cameron

I methodically worked, finishing taking the last of the Halloween decorations off of the Holiday Tree. Sophia had wanted me to swap the orange lights on the tree for the clear ones in the attic, but I couldn’t find them in the mess of boxes and cobwebs. Besides, the tree wasn’t my focus tonight.

By the end of our festivities, I’d make sure that Mason knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that Sebastian would be a far better husband for her than Lucian ever could be.

Normally, with something like this, I’d prefer to have Sophia involved, but I didn’t want this to get back to Lucian. Don’t get me wrong, I loved Lucian, but I wasn’t sure I liked him with Mason. Not anymore. His behavior was just too erratic to be with someone as soft as Mason.

The house was quiet other than the soft Christmas music playing in the background. Lucian had forbidden premature Christmas decorations, but Sophia said all bets were off with the songs.

She and I were the only adults dressed in our slightly horrific turkey pajamas. Everyone else still had to get ready.

Sophia glided out of the kitchen with a golden platter in her hands. Normally, I baked the goodies for our little holiday traditions, but this time, she wanted to try out a local bakery. Still, that didn’t stop her from trying to pass them off as hers, even if we all knew she’d somehow burn water if given the opportunity.

She sat the tray on the coffee table, and I noted the Pilgrim hat-shaped cookies and the Pumpkin cake pops.

“You must’ve been slaving away all day,” I teased, placing my hands on her hips.

Her laugh came easy as I buried my face in her blonde hair. I was so distracted by kissing her neck that I didn’t notice Sebastian coming down the steps until he was right beside us.

He awkwardly cleared his throat, shifting his weight from one foot to the other as he pushed up his glasses.

We’d been slowly incorporating him into our madness, but this was the first time he’d gotten roped into matching pajamas. This had to be the first time I’d seen him in something not tailored to fit him.

The brown shirt clenched his biceps and stretched across his chest, distorting the turkey on the front while the autumn-colored plaid pants hung from his hips.

I pulled back from Sophia and gave him one more once over, this time taking my time so he knew I was checking him out.

“You look good.” I smiled.

His shoulders tensed, and he looked away before mumbling, “Thank you.”

“No! He’s right!” Sophia chirped before walking closer. Her hand landed on the muscle of Sebastian’s arm before squeezing him. “You look hot. Like a Superhero in jammies.”

Something in her comment made him perk up a little. His posture straightened as a shy smile crossed his lips.

“Thank you, Sophia. You look… hot as well.” Sebastian’s tone was jarringly formal.

Sophia giggled as she played with her hair. She was laying it on thick, but I was glad I wasn’t the only one slightly bewitched by Sebastian.

“Make yourself comfortable. The cookies are lactose-free, so you should be safe to eat them,” she added with a wink before heading back to the kitchen.

My brows inched toward my hairline. I’d never bothered to consider if Sebastian had allergies. But I wasn’t really surprised. Everything else about him was so damn nerdy it just made sense.

His eyes widened slightly. “Thank you, Sophia. That’s rather considerate.”

“You’re welcome!” she called from the next room.

“You seem tense,” I commented, stepping a little closer. “Is everything alright?”

Sebastian reached for my hand the second I was in range, and I noticed a subtle shake in his hands.

“I, well, I’ve celebrated every holiday alone since I started working at sixteen. So this is all a little bizarre to me.” His admission was soft as his thumb ran over my knuckles.

But that didn’t seem right. “Didn’t ya have a boyfriend?”

He nodded. “Alex never introduced me to his family, and now that I think of it, I’m fairly certain he was embarrassed of me.”

“What about your family?” I knew the Castillos were weird, but Lucian said Seb was their golden boy.

“For the first few years, I’d be working, and then my mom and dad started going on vacations during the holidays, and I just didn’t want to burden anyone else.” His face softened in resignation. “Can you maybe not repeat that, though?”

The more I learned about Sebastian Castillo, the more I understood why he was the way he was. He wasn’t a creep for the sake of being weird. Instead, he was sad and lonely. Between his job and his lack of good relationships, how could anyone expect him to act normal?

I probably owed him an apology for ever thinking about him that way, but I knew if I said sorry, he’d make fun of me.

“Also, you look handsome, Cameron Cole,” he sheepishly admitted.

I tried to plan a proper way to tell him I’d prefer if he didn’t use my full name, but he took me by surprise. Slowly, Sebastian lifted my hand to his lips and brushed a kiss to my knuckles.

I tensed out of reflex alone.

“Was that bad? Did I overstep?” His piercing blue eyes searched mine.

This softer side of Sebastian was strange to me. Hell, I felt like most of our conversations ended up with him calling me fat or stupid.

“It’s nice that you’re opening up to me,” I assured him.

“I… this morning at Mason’s appointment, I considered kissing you.” His gaze darted away from me as a flush crept up his neck. “On the lips, not like what I just did. You just looked really happy, and it felt like the right thing to do. But I didn’t want to make the situation awkward.”

I studied him for a moment, surprised by his vulnerability. Also, considering his past, I didn’t think he’d want to kiss me. Not this soon, anyway.

My heartbeat slowed as I swallowed hard. “You could’ve.”

His eyes snapped to mine as surprise flickered across his face. “Really–But we were in public? Are you messing with me?”

Honestly, I thought he was messing with me. “Seb, I ain’t afraid of the world knowing I care about you.”

Sebastian blinked, his lips parting slightly before sealing again. Slowly, he seemed to process my words, and a tentative smile tugged at his lips. “I just–I assumed you would want to keep it a secret longer until we’re sure about this.” He gestured between us. “Is actually a thing.”

“Well, to me, this–” I mocked his gesture. “Is actually a thing. I’m just giving you time.”

“Oh… Well, can I kiss you now?” His request was soft.

And my answer was softer still. “I’d like that.”

Sebastian hesitated before stepping closer. He tipped his head in two separate directions as if trying to figure out which way would end in our first actual kiss being perfect. Once he decided which way to do this, he closed in, and my heart skipped a beat as I caught a whiff of his citrusy cologne. But, just as the heat from his lips radiated into mine, we were interrupted.

“Uncle Bash!” Jasper’s voice grew closer before Sebastian was jolted forward, causing him to fall into me rather than finish our kiss. “Look! We match!”

Sebastian caught himself on my shoulders and steadied us both before looking back to Jasper.

Jas beamed as he held up his little leg for emphasis, showing off the turkey-clad PJ pants.

“Look at that, I guess we do.” Sebastian chuckled.

“That’s because we’re best friends,” Jasper added.

Sebastian’s brows inched up. “... I’m your uncle.”

It was hard not to laugh at Sebastian’s bewilderment. I was sure he’d be a pro at handling toddlers’ offhanded comments by the time Rosie was three. But, for now?

“You can be both, silly,” Jasper said, tugging on Sebastian’s hand. “Come on, I want to sit.”

Jasper pointed to the couch, and Sebastian looked back at me, almost like he was asking permission. I nodded, and off they went, Jasper leading the way. Sophia soon joined us with a tray of drinks, placing them on the table before looking around.

“Where’s the other three?” she asked.

“Daddy and Masie had to get dressed. Juni said she didn’t trust them,” Jasper said before pointing to the drinks. “Can I have my juice, please?”

“Of course.” Sophia grabbed one of the plastic cups and passed it to Jasper, kissing him on the cheek as she sat down beside Sebastian and grabbed one of the wine glasses.

I was taken aback a little when I noticed there were four in total.

I’d expected that she and I would drink and that she’d probably at least offer one to Sebastian. But who was the fourth for?

The sound of footsteps started down the hallway, and I looked over to see Mason and Lucian both dressed in their pajamas, and Juniper followed close behind. Her green eyes narrowed with suspicion as she followed at their heels.

“Finally,” Sophia muttered, taking a sip of her wine. “I thought you would miss all the fun.”

“That’s my fault,” Mason said as Lucian helped her get settled into the loveseat. “Rosie–” A wince cut her sentence short. “Rosie wasn’t making getting dressed easy.”

That small action had every set of adult eyes glued on Mason. I tried to remember everything Dr. Reed told us to watch for this morning. But she also said that Mason probably wouldn’t have Rosie soon.

I grabbed an extra pillow from the armchair and made my way to her, tucking it behind her back. “Do ya need to go to the doctor?”

Mason heaved out a heavy breath as she shook her head. “She’s just letting me know she’s in there.”

I wanted to believe her, but there was an underlying tension in her expression. “You sure?”

She swallowed and nodded. “I think I’m just dehydrated, and she’s mad.”

There was no way in hell Mason was dehydrated. I’d seen Lucian grab her at least six bottles of water since we got home. But… Dr. Reed also said mothers knew their bodies best. So, I’ll let this be. If Mason needed to go to the doctor, she’d tell us.

“And I have the perfect thing for that!” Sophia chirped before giving Mason one of the juice cups. “Drink up! We have a whole tree to decorate, and the pinecone turkeys won’t hang themselves.”

Mason quietly thanked Sophia before taking a long drink from her cup.

Sophia then passed out the remaining drinks. Juniper got juice, of course, and she gave Sebastian and me whatever seasonal sangria she’d made for the occasion, but I paused when she gave Lucian a glass too.

He was a recovering addict, and I was pretty sure that meant he wasn’t supposed to drink.

I was even more shocked when Lucian brought the glass to his lips and took a sip. What the hell was going on?

I pushed that thought to the back of my mind as Sophia started to pass the turkey-shaped ornaments and autumn leaves out so we could all decorate. When everyone was distracted, I pulled her to the side.

“Hey… Is he allowed to do that?” I pointed to the glass of wine in Lucian’s hand.

Sophia hesitated as she looked back. “Promise you won’t be mad?”

I tipped my head closer to her. “Not as long as you can explain why he has a glass of wine.”

Sophia’s gaze darted over to the tree and back to me.

“He’s going to be a rockstar, Cam. That means he’s going to be around alcohol.” She kept her voice low as she focused on me. “And, I figured if we could reintroduce him to it here, slowly, and while it’s controlled, it might be less of a problem for him down the road.”

I took a moment to process her words, and while it made sense, I still didn’t like it.

“So, what was your plan for if he relapsed? We’re going to be having a baby pretty much any day now. We can’t deal with that right now!”

“Cam, it’s fine,” she assured me. “It’s one glass of sangria. He’s been fine every other time we’ve done it. Plus, he’s like six-three. One glass of wine isn’t enough to get him drunk. Especially because we’ll be having dinner soon, right?”

Somehow, the knowledge that this wasn’t the first time made it worse. But she and I could argue about that later. Tonight was about me giving Mason and Sebastian time to be alone.

“Yeah, I mean, I ordered it like an hour ago. It should be here,” I explained and grabbed my phone, pretending to look through emails. After a moment, I muttered, “Shit.”

“What’s wrong?” Sophia asked, trying to look at my phone.

I quickly slipped it back into my pocket so she wouldn’t see the screen.

“I meant to order delivery, but I accidentally did pick up,” I breathed. “Shit, and I’ve been drinking too.”

I hadn’t been, but I knew Sophia had. She’d been taste-testing the sangria for the last hour, so she was too buzzed to drive.

“Shoot. What about Seb? Do you think we could ask him to get it?”

I glanced back at Sebastian who was currently untangling an ornament from Jasper’s mop of dark curls.

“I mean, it’s a good idea as long as he hasn’t been drinking,” I said, acting like that wasn’t my plan all along.

“He should be fine,” she assured me before looking back to the chaos of the tree. “Hey Seb! Can you come here for a moment?”

He looked up just as he finished freeing Jasper. He then handed Jasper the ornament before walking over.

“What’s up?” he asked.

“We have a bit of a problem,” I explained, scratching my beard. “I meant to order delivery from the Chinese place up the street, but I messed up, and now someone needs to go get it.”

“What, don’t you know how to drive?” he taunted, but his words lacked their usual venom.

“No, I do, I’ve just been drinking.” I laughed.

“That’s fine. I can do it. Just send me the address.”

I breathed a sigh of relief as I did what he said. “Hey, maybe you should take Mason, too. She looks like she could use some air.”

Sebastian looked back at the tree, his gaze settling on Mason as she sat on the floor, rubbing her back and passing out ornaments.

“I can do that,” he repeated.

He walked away as quickly as he returned, and I quietly reveled in the fact that my plan to get them alone worked. I just hoped he’d make the most of the opportunity.

Chapter 46

Sebastian

Cameron Cole was a liar—a big, fat, idiotic liar. I went to the exact location he sent me, rattled off his name, the supposed time he placed the order, and listed all the items he claimed he ordered. Only to find out they didn’t exist.

After a very irritated phone call, Cameron asked if I could just place the order myself, and he’d pay me back. But the money wasn’t the issue; it was the fact that I was out with Mason, who was supposed to be resting. To make matters worse, she was uncomfortable in the car and asked if we could walk around the block a few times. I agreed, not because I wanted her up, but because she said moving around seemed to ease the strange cramping she was experiencing. Unlike Cameron, I actually cared about Mason’s comfort.

Together, she and I braved the chill of November, arm in arm. Hartwood was a strange town, not just because of the cult, but because of its vintage charm. Christmas decorations already adorned each light post and telephone pole, and businesses were decorated with lights that twinkled like stars. Between that and the snow falling in large flakes, it felt like we had stepped out of real life and into one of those cheesy romance movies Sophia liked to force me to watch.

Our breath clouded the air as we ventured through the eerily empty streets. The dusting of fluffy snow muffled our steps, and I couldn’t help but notice how her strides slowed as she leaned into me.

“Getting tired, Princess?” I asked with a smile.

To be frank, I enjoyed our alone time. Sure, I’d been spending more of my days with Mason since she talked to me about dying, but it was never truly just us. There was always another partner, a kid, or even a mischievous feline disrupting us. And though I always knew my love for Mason was unwavering, I had almost forgotten how pleasant life could be with just the two of us. Even with that, the future I imagined for myself no longer existed in the confines of us.

“No, I just missed this,” she whispered.

She pressed closer, wrapping her arm around my waist.

“Missed what?”

She stopped walking and looked up at me. The golden glow of the streetlights blessed her features, warming the space between her freckles and causing her to glow like early morning.

“You,” she breathed.

Her admission washed over me like a wave, melting any lingering ice in my chest. It was then I realized how easy it’d been for her to break down that barrier. But it wasn’t just because she was the love of my life; it was because she was no longer the only one working to warm my long-frozen heart.

“If I tell you just how long I’ve waited to hear that, would it ruin the moment?” I asked, running a hand through my hair.

Mason’s grip on me tightened into a full hug, her short hair swaying as she shook her head. “You’ve always liked me,” she said.

“That was never a secret, Princess.”

My yearning for Mason had plagued me from the moment I met her. But somehow, she was worth over a decade of waiting.

“No, but you love me like they do in my books,” she said, her accent coloring her words.

I fought a laugh. “What, like how Draukox claims Gloria like an animal?”

Beneath Alien Shadows was the only one of Mason’s books I’d ever read, and I wasn’t exactly eager to read more unless it resulted in us having more sex.

“You didn’t read the ending, did you?” Mason teased.

“Nope, I’m only interested in the good parts.”

“The ending is the good part!” Mason laughed, the sound filling the empty streets like a song. “At the end of the book, Draukox sacrifices himself to save Gloria.”

“Okay, my interest may be piqued,” I admitted, feeling a shiver run down my spine as a stray wind snuck into my jacket. I held my hand on her back, ushering her to keep walking. If I was cold, she had to be freezing. The last thing I needed was for her to get sick in addition to everything else going on.

“The bad guy captured Gloria to get to Draukox, and they were about to kill her,” she continued, her eyes lighting up with excitement. “But they didn’t really want her; they wanted him! So, he surrendered himself to them just to see her safe. It was kind of a cliffhanger, but luckily, I have book two on the shelf.”

Her excitement was infectious, and I wished I could match it. But I’d settle for just listening to her talk.

“I might have to check it out.”

We walked along in silence as we looped past the Chinese restaurant again. I quickly checked my watch, only to see that we still had about twenty minutes to kill. When asked if she wanted to take a break from walking, Mason gave me a feverish no before saying something about her body needing to be up.

I didn’t question her. Instead, I took notice of how the snow fell quickly enough to cover the tracks from our previous lap. Maybe I should have asked Cameron if I could borrow his truck. He had those big tires that all truck owners insisted they needed, and I imagined they’d do better in snow than the ones on my SUV.

“Hey… Just double checking, you’re not in labor or anything, right?” I tried to sound calm despite the growing concern that had taken root.

Mason paused, tapping her fingers to her lips as she thought. “I don’t think so. I feel like that hurts, and this is just… uncomfortable.”

Her words did little to ease my worry. She was right. Labor was supposed to be excruciating. My sister had told both of us as much. But the uncertainty in her tone made my heart race a little faster.

“If it gets worse, you’ll tell me, right?” I needed an extra layer of security.

“Yeah… but that’s not what I want to talk about.”

I studied her, trying to read the emotions flickering across her face. “What do you want to talk about then?”

“You and Cameron.”

A strange flutter filled my chest, causing me to look away from Mason as my cheeks burned. “What about him?”

“Well, you two have kissed and had sex, and you’ve just been acting different around him.” Her explanation did little to alleviate the sudden heat in my cheeks.

“Different, how?”

“More like how I remembered you before I left for Lyon.” Her smile was audible.

“... Is that an insult?”

Had that been why Mason spent less time with me? No one liked scrawny, awkward, nerdy Sebastian. And while I didn’t have a ton of people who enjoyed my company, it was starting to feel like I had a few.

“No!” Mason said like I was stupid. “I liked younger Sebastian.”

That was a lie. It had to be.

“If you liked me, why didn’t we date back then?” I tried to sound more curious than hurt.

“Because there was a weird… maturity gap?”

“What are you talking about?” It was now my turn to stop under a streetlight. “We’re closer in age than you and Lucian and Sophia, and you dated them.”

Mason’s mismatched eyes traced my features, and I feared for a moment I’d offended her.

“Yeah, but you were in college. Then, when you moved back to Portland, you had some adult job in law enforcement while you worked on your doctorate and I was some kid who had gotten kicked out of high school.”

Of everything I prided myself on, my intelligence was at the top of the list. But I had still been blind to the idea that Mason and I were on completely different paths. I was the world’s youngest adult. I had a high-stress job and responsibilities, and she was still in the throes of adolescence.

“That’s really it?” I questioned, not fully believing it myself.

She nodded. “And after I left, it seemed like you lost yourself, but Cameron’s bringing you back.”

I was sure Cameron would absolutely love to hear something like that. He’d probably get some sick satisfaction from knowing he was pushing me to resurrect parts of myself that I’d been sure had died.

“So, do you love him?” Mason gave me a playful nudge.

I knew the answer, but the words still felt strange on my tongue.

“Is–” What came next wasn’t rocket surgery, but that didn’t make it easier. “Well, I suppose I might.”

A look of pure delight crossed Mason’s face, but it was quickly replaced with something else. Something more powerful—confusion. Slowly but surely, she looked lower, and I followed her gaze to see absolutely nothing. Still, when I looked back up, Mason’s confusion had turned to panic.

“Mason, what’s wrong?” My tone was tight as I fought against my worries.

“I…” She trailed off, looking back to the ground. “I think my water broke.”

My brow furrowed. She seemed too calm for something like that to have happened. “... Are you sure?”

She swallowed hard as her grip on my jacket tightened. I scanned her face, looking for any signs she may be overreacting, but all I saw was fear.

“A-are you in pain?” I failed miserably at staying calm.

Mason hesitated a moment, running a hand over her stomach. “... I don’t think so?”

“How can you not know if you’re in pain?” I snapped as my nerves finally won.

“Don’t yell at me!” she sniffled.

Her eyes glistened with tears, and I realized I really didn’t have room to be the scared one, so instead, I put on a brave face.

“I’m sorry,” I soothed, putting my hands on her shoulders. “Alright, if your water broke, we need to go to the hospital.” Somehow, saying the coming steps made this easier to swallow. And as Mason nodded, I had a feeling she liked the reassurance too.

Slowly, I guided her back toward the SUV. My feet slipped against the sidewalk, making me acutely aware of just how icy the world had grown.

“And then, they’ll take you back, and they’ll assess the situation.” I used my key fob to unlock the car, causing my headlights to flash.

“Okay, what then?” Her voice raised in pitch.

“Then, if your water is broken, we’ll have a baby.” Oh my God, we’ll have a baby. A real baby. Rosie will be—God dammit, we didn’t pick a middle name.

“But it’s not time,” Mason pleaded as I helped her into the passenger seat. “They said she was coming the Monday after Thanksgiving. We still have like two and a half weeks.”

Gingerly, I buckled her in. “I know, Princess. But babies don’t follow a schedule. If Rosemary says it’s time, it’s time.”

A single fat tear rolled down Mason’s cheek, and I swept it away before slipping her hair behind her ear and pressing my forehead to hers. “And no matter what, you and Rosie have a lot of love. Just like Dr. Reed said, everything will be fine.”

I breathed her in and kissed her forehead before shutting her door and running around to the driver’s side. My SUV rumbled to life, and I immediately threw it into drive. My goal was to get to the hospital as quickly as possible. That way—

An angry beeping reminded me of a crucial part of the driving process.

“Seb, you need to put your seatbelt on,” Mason’s voice shook.

But that was the thing; I didn’t have time. Plus, Hartwood General was only ten minutes away from Main Street. I gripped the steering wheel tighter as I wrestled with the urge to dismiss her concern flat-out. “I’ll be fine. I’ve driven hundreds of times. Right now, I just want you to lay back and breathe.”

“Please,” she insisted.

But I ignored her pleas. We’d be at the hospital soon, and I knew I was safe.

The snowflakes grew larger and far more frequent, and I could feel my tires struggle for traction. Still, I knew how to drive in snow, so this would be fine.

The SUV skidded around a corner, but I quickly corrected it. Mason’s breathing grew more labored as she let out a small groan. A dizzy sort of rush washed over me as I realized we might be closer to meeting our daughter than I thought. I needed to go faster.

My heart raced as I pressed on the accelerator, my focus solely on the road. “Just a few more blocks, and we’ll be there.” I wasn’t sure if I was reassuring myself or Mason.

As we approached the intersection, the light shifted from green to yellow, and I considered stopping. But another noise of discomfort escaped Mason, and I pressed the gas harder. All I could think about was how badly we needed to get to the hospital. When we got there, I’d call Cameron, and he could bring the hospital bags. Even if Rosie had to stay a few weeks, we would have the stuff for her. We were ready for this. I was prepared for this.

The light turned red just as we passed through, and I thought that meant we were in the clear. That was until the icy road caused the SUV to spin. My pulse thundered in my ears as the world around us blurred.

“Sebastian!” Mason’s terrified shriek cut through the chaos.

I steered toward the skid, trying desperately to regain control as an evergreen tree came all too clearly into view. My heart seized as I realized there was no way to stop what was about to happen.

“Hold on!” I shouted, but it was too late.

The next thing I knew, the SUV slammed into the tree with a sickening crunch and enough force to launch me out of my seat. The windshield crumbled around me, sending shards of glass through the bitter air as I was propelled from the vehicle. My body felt weightless for a terrifying moment as the night air burned my lungs, that was until the icy ground rushed to greet me.

Chapter 47

Cameron

Time always seemed to slow down when it was snowing. I pressed my forehead against the cold glass, separating me from the outside. I’d been looking out this window for what felt like forever.

My gaze flickered toward the clock on the wall. It had been almost an hour and a half since Sebastian called to yell at me about the food order. I knew service at Jade Palace could be slow, especially if they were busy, but this felt excessive. We’d all gotten so tired of waiting that we finished decorating the tree and sent Lucian upstairs to read to the kids before bedtime. I shifted on the couch, pulling my phone from my pocket, hoping I’d have something from either of them.

Nothing.

Maybe I was just overanalyzing this. Hell, I knew for a fact that neither Mason nor Seb could keep their hands to themselves, so they were probably just out having sex in the woods or whatever those kinky little shits were into.

My fingers started to tingle as I looked at the clock again, unable to do anything else.

“Would you look at that snow,” Sophia said, sneaking up behind me and planting a hand on my hip.

Her warm body melted into mine as I continued to examine the world lying just beyond the window. A thick blanket of white snow covered the rolling farmland, and I was glad I’d made it a point to get all of our equipment into the barn last week.

Sophia’s head rested on my shoulder as she looked up at me. “Are you okay? You seem distracted.”

I swallowed hard. Less than an hour ago, I’d wanted to scream at her for giving Lucian alcohol, but now all I wanted was for her to soothe my frayed nerves.

“I’m just thinking about Seb and Mae. They should have been back a long time ago, or at least called someone to let us know they’re alright.” The snowflakes swirling outside were almost mesmerizing, but they only seemed to make my anxiety worse.

“You worry too much.” She shot me an award-winning smile. “Mason likes to get lost. I’m sure she just sweet-talked Sebastian into going to look at the stars.”

I forced myself to nod. Sophia had yet to be wrong in our three-year relationship, and I hoped that trend continued. Still, I couldn’t shake the unease that gnawed at me. The longer we stood there, the more the picturesque scene outside the window felt like a cruel reminder of the unknown. I tried to check my phone again, but Sophia slipped it from my fingers.

“They’re fine.” Her voice was soft and soothing, which was the polar opposite of the panicked steps thundering down the stairs.

My head snapped back to see Lucian running down the steps with Jasper and Juniper on either hip.

“You two. Coats and shoes. Let’s go.” He barked his orders, but the lack of context left me confused.

He placed the kids on the floor as soon as he could before rushing them to the line of shoes by the door. Lucian was pale and shaking as he did his best to calmly coax the twins into their rain boots. But he wasn’t as kind with Sophia and me.

“What are you two, deaf?” he snarled. “Get your fucking shoes on. We. Need. To. Go. Now!”

Behind the anger in Lucian’s words was a slight quiver that caused my blood to run cold. That feeling only worsened when he looked up. Tears rimmed his eyes, and he looked like he was one moment away from losing his mind.

“Lucian, what’s going on?” Sophia asked as she slowly approached him.

His chest heaved as he slipped a pale pink coat onto Juniper’s body. Sophia instantly grabbed the matching green coat for Jasper. But while she was helpful, fear had me frozen.

“Cameron. We. Need. To. Fucking. Go,” he repeated, a stray tear escaping him.

I shook my head slowly as a lump the size of Texas formed in my throat. I had a feeling I knew what this was about, but I didn’t want to be right. “Where do we need to go?”

The first of many sobs broke through Lucian as he zipped Juniper up. He looked up at me, his lips rapidly parting and shutting, like he couldn’t physically get the words out.

“Luce, where do we need to go?” My voice broke.

A torrent of emotions played across his face—fear, helplessness, and a pain so raw it was contagious.

“The hospital, you dumbass.” The desperation in his voice took the edge off his words.

Sophia’s breathing stilled as she clutched onto Jasper like he was a stuffed animal. “Lucian… What happened?”

He closed his eyes, like it’d be easier to say if he didn’t have to look at us. “My sister called me. There was an accident and…”

Lucian’s lips continued to move, but all I heard was TV static as the room closed in around me. I’d done everything in my power to keep Mason safe from Dale, and yet, it felt like the past was painfully close to repeating.

Due to the weather, we decided to take Lucian’s Jeep, but I was the one who drove. I needed something to focus on, something other than the fact that Mason, Sebastian, and Rosie could all be dead. That wasn’t officially confirmed, but I couldn’t think of a single reason they wouldn’t call someone in the house instead of involving Leona in this mess.

Lucian said something about Mason being out of it and calling his sister on instinct–something about her being the closest thing to a mom Mason had–but it just didn’t make sense.

The tires crunched on the freshly fallen snow and ice, and the Jeep’s headlights sliced through the darkness. The tension in the car led to a deathly silence, only broken by the occasional sniffle from the kids or Lucian doing his best to comfort them. Despite all his shortcomings, he was a good dad. Something I’d never really get the chance to be.

As we got closer to the hospital, a blue SUV wrapped around a pine tree caught my eye. Instantly, I knew it was Seb’s. No one else in Hartwood drove anything like it. My stomach churned, and I prayed to a God I wasn’t sure I believed in anymore.

I did my best to stay focused on the road, but a sick feeling formed in my stomach. Sophia reached over, placing a hand on my thigh, silently reassuring me that everything was going to be okay. It had to be.

When we reached Hartwood General, Lucian was out of the car before we fully parked, leaving Sophia and me to get the twins out of their car seats. He disappeared into the whiteout of snow, and we did our best to keep up with him. From there, everything was a blur; life happened far too fast for me to take note of anything. All I knew was we talked to someone, who led us somewhere and to someone else who’d take us down another corridor. Eventually, we came upon Leona. I was a little shocked to see her here considering Hartwood was a good two hours, if not more, from Portland.

She was seated in the waiting room, dressed in pajamas just as the rest of us were, hers just didn’t have turkeys. Her dark eyes were rimmed in red as she stood to greet us.

Lucian reached her first, wrapping his arms around her before the two conversed in Spanish, and I really didn’t like being left out of this specific conversation. After a moment, she shrugged her brother off and beckoned me closer with one finger.

“Come on Cameron, we need to take a walk, just us,” she explained.

But that didn’t bode well with Sophia.

“What? No! We’re all here, we’re all worried,” she pleaded.

Leona’s corkscrew curls bounced as she shook her head. “They’re only allowing two visitors right now, and Cameron goes first.”

Why did I go first? What happened? Who died?

“Why don’t you stay here with Lucian and the kids? Cam and I will go,” Sophia said as she held onto Leona’s arms.

But Leo gave her a small smile as she pulled herself free. “Because I’m the only one who knows the way. Cameron and I won’t be gone long. I just think he needs to go first.”

I glanced at Sophia, and despite the worry etched into her face, she gave me a reassuring squeeze.

I took a deep breath before allowing Leona to lead me away and down another dimly lit corridor. Every muscle in my body was so tense I feared they’d snap, but as we pushed through a set of silver doors, I was greeted with a sound I didn’t expect to hear.

Babies crying.

I stopped dead in my tracks and looked down at Leona. “Where’re you taking me?”

“To meet someone special,” Leona said as she moved from pulling to pushing me down the hall.

The rigidity gave way to an unyielding shakiness as she led me a little further into a room full of incubators. Most of the babies were tiny and hooked up to more tubes than I could count, and I thought I was going to throw up as Leona made me wash my hands before taking me to the back of the room.

“Hi Leona!” A young-looking nurse called to her like they were old friends. “Who’s this?”

“This is Rosemary’s daddy.”

Leona’s words caused warmth to spread through me.

“Ah, I was wondering when someone would come to claim this cutie.” A paper mask covered in cartoon characters obscured the nurse’s lower face, but I had a feeling she was smiling. “We were just getting Rosie ready to move to intermediate care. I’ve never seen such a chunky preemie!”

Before I fully registered what was happening, the nurse helped me into a yellow paper gown and led me to the last incubator in the row. There she was, the angriest-looking baby I’d ever seen.

Rosie’s little face was scrunched into what looked like a scowl, and her fists were balled near her face. And if the fact she didn’t look exactly like Mason wasn’t enough to tell me this was my baby, the thumb in her mouth would have. I stepped closer; the top of the incubator was open, but instead of reaching right in, I touched the warm plastic surrounding her.

“Can I put my hands through the holes?” I said, realizing I was one wrong move away from crying.

“I can do you one better,” the nurse chirped before scooping Rosie up. “Have you ever held a baby?”

I looked back at Leona. There was no way the nurse was talking to me or that this was even real.

“He has.” Leona nodded toward me.

I looked back as the nurse inched toward me, guiding my arms into place before depositing Rosie where she belonged.

My heart nearly burst as I stared down at the infant in my arms, the one that was half me and half Mason. Instinctively, I offered her one of my fingers. Her tiny hand reached up before grabbing me with a strength I didn’t expect from someone so small.

“Hi there.” My voice shook as I adjusted the pink hat on Rosie’s head. I didn’t want her to get cold.

“Psst. Slide the beanie back a little,” Leona whispered.

Emotion clogged my throat as I did as she said. The pink material slipped back, exposing a head full of copper hair. And that’s all it took to shatter my composure. A sob tore through me as I held Rosie that much closer. After over twenty years of being denied this moment, I was finally holding my baby. But there was still something missing from this moment.

“Where’s your Mama?” I asked as if Rosie could actually respond.

It was like I was enjoying an orchestra but the lead violinist was missing.

Leona cleared her throat before extending her arms. “Maybe I should take the baby before we talk about that.”

“No, I want my daughter.” I said, holding Rosie closer.

Leona’s eyes locked onto mine with an understanding I didn’t expect. “Cam, what I’m about to say isn’t easy news, and you’ll probably want to go sit down.”

“Leo, where’s Mason?”

And Sebastian, for that matter.

Leona placed her hands on mine, and panic crept in as I realized I probably wouldn’t like what she had to say.

Chapter 48

Sebastian

A sharp, sterile smell assaulted my nose as I drifted toward consciousness. The rhythmic beeping of machines hit my ears but that wasn’t the sound that drug me out of my dark, dreamless sleep. That honor belonged to something completely foreign to me. I wasn’t entirely sure what it was, but it almost sounded like a kitten crying.

“Hey, shhh, he’s sleeping.” Was that Cameron?

My eyes snapped open, but I almost wished they didn’t. It felt like I’d gotten run over by a semi-truck. My body ached and a dull throbbing had taken residence in my skull. I tried to move, but it felt like my body was encased in lead.

I laid in silence, taking in the blurry view of the ceiling as I tried to gather my bearings. Obviously, I was in the hospital… But why? What happened–Mason.

Panic surged through me as the fragmented memories glued themselves together to create an awful picture. The icy roads, the flash of terror in Mason’s eyes, the way she screamed as the car skidded out of control, the crunch of metal against the tree.

I struggled to push myself out of bed, but a strong arm appeared on my chest.

“Easy now, don’t get up.” A voice I assumed belonged to Cameron said.

I turned my face to look at him, but all I saw was a massive blob and a smaller pink one.

“Glasses,” I croaked, my voice far more hoarse than I’d expected.

The blob moved out of my line of sight before returning and slipping some glasses shaped onto my face, but they felt far too heavy to be my usual frames. Still, they did their job, leaving me to blink as the world came into focus.

Cameron stared down at me, in his arm was a pink bundle of… something I’m sure. Saying it looked like he hadn’t slept in a few days would be an understatement. His honey brown eyes were rimmed in red, and dark shadows hung from them. His normally well maintained beard looked unkempt.

My first thought was to tell him he could at least maintain his appearance if he wanted to be my boyfriend, but I had more important matters to attend to.

“Mason.” I rasped, my eyes starting to burn. “Where’s Mason?”

My question caused Cameron to visibly wince. After a beat of silence, his expression tensed as he took a deep breath, holding the pink bundle to his chest like a shield.

“She’s okay… She’s stable,” he said, the cracking of his voice betraying his calm facade.

The relief that flooded my system was overwhelming but all too short lived. Stable wasn’t okay. Stable wasn’t even healthy. Stable meant she was alive but barely.

“What happened?” I asked, struggling to process her not being okay.

She had worn her seatbelt. It made sense that I was hurt, but her?

“There was an accident.” He hesitated, looking down and bouncing the pink bundle. “The paramedics said something about Mason seeming okay at first. She delivered Rosie in the ambulance… but then something changed.”

A strange fuzzy feeling crept through my brain, everything we’d just been talking about slipped from my mind like sand through fingers. But, I managed to hang on to one bit.

“Rosie?” I repeated, completely unsure if I heard him right. “Our baby?”

Cameron nodded, looking down at the pink bundle with a small smile. “Yeah. She came a bit early, but she only had to be in the NICU for like an hour. Then they monitored her for a day or so to make sure she’s breathing and eating alright, and now she’s good to go home.”

A day or so? How long was I asleep?

It took every ounce of strength to reach up, my fingers grazing the edge of the blanket. “Is that her?”

“Mhm, and she’s been waitin’ to meet her Dada,” he cooed toward the blanket.

Rosie made some sort of strange grunt as Cameron lowered her enough for me to peer into the blanket cocoon. She let out the largest yawn I’d ever seen before smacking her little lips. Something about this moment felt surreal, and I just needed to touch her to make sure this wasn’t some strange dream.

So, I extended a trembling finger and gently poked her cheek.

She was unbelievably soft and warm. Rosie’s face scrunched before relaxing. So this was the being that brought Mason and I together. I knew I wasn’t Rosie’s biological dad, but I assumed I’d be overcome with a rush of emotion when I saw her. Instead, I felt an all consuming numbness.

Maybe I just wasn’t doing this right.

“Can I hold her?” I asked.

“I’d love to say yes, but you’re in pretty bad shape,” Cameron said, his eyes scanning mine. “But, I can put her on your chest. She likes that.”

I nodded to the best of my ability and Cameron took the liberty of slipping my hospital gown down a little before removing Rosie from the blanket and placing her directly on my skin.

The fuzzy pajamas she wore rubbed across what felt like road rash, but I gritted my teeth through the pain. She nestled into me, and instinctively I patted her butt.

“Has Dale shown up at all?” It wasn’t my case anymore, but I wasn’t opposed to putting a bullet through his skull if needed.

Cameron shook his head. “Not a peep from him or anyone at the church.”

“Good,” I breathed. “How long have I been out?”

Cameron paused and I swore to God that I saw him count on his fingers. “Three days-ish. You’ve been out since Thursday night and it’s Monday morning.”

Once again, Rosemary squirmed, this time her head turning side to side. I had no idea what the absolute fuck this child was doing until her mouth started rooting along my chest.

“Cameron, get the baby.”

He snatched her off my chest. “Sorry, I was just giving her a bottle when you woke up.”

“...Formula?”

He shook his head. “Mason wanted to breastfeed so her nurses have been helping her pump.”

Cameron’s large mass folded into the chair beside my bed as he picked up a small bottle with a yellow cap. It wasn’t like any of the ones we had at the house. Cameron brought the bottle to Rosie’s lips and wiggled it back and forth, after a moment she latched on and a vigorous suckling filled the room.

I stared at the two, suddenly forgetting how to blink. “Did Rosie get to meet Mason?”

“The paramedics said they tried to hand her to Mason, but the second they did, Mason had a seizure, and her blood pressure dropped, and a whole lotta stuff I can't bring myself to listen to.” Cameron focused entirely on Rosemary as he spoke, softly bringing his lips to meet the top of her head. “And she ain’t been awake since.”

The silence that followed was oppressive, clinging to every corner of the room. Guilt nipped at my sanity, I should have done more to protect her. I should have driven slower. Maybe if I had just worn my fucking seat belt, she wouldn’t have been so stressed, and then she wouldn’t have seized.

But, Cameron wouldn’t understand if I voiced any of that. No one would. So, I focused on the next best thing.

“Can I go see Mason?”

It was hard not to take note of just how patient Cameron was being with me. With everything going on, I didn’t notice the thick white cast covering my right leg. Apparently, I’d fucked it up bad enough to need a rod put into both my femur and tibia, and while I’d be up and walking soon, I needed to see a physical therapist first. Probably something to do with crutches.

But, instead of calling me an idiot for even thinking I was fit to see Mason, Cameron found a wheelchair and did all the work of putting me into it.

The sensation of being lifted by another human was strange, but not unwelcome. When I fully settled into the chair, Cameron handed me Rosemary, and I did my best to keep her away from my nipples as we rolled through the corridors of the hospital.

But, the ride wasn’t nearly as smooth as I had hoped. Each and every bump sent a jolt of pain through my leg, and I gritted my teeth to prevent myself from swearing in front of the infant. I kept my eyes focused forward, noticing a few sympathetic glances from passing hospital staff.

Once again, I bit my tongue. This time to stop myself from telling them to mind their own damn business. They had no idea who I was, and I most certainly didn’t need their pity.

After what felt like an hour, we reached a secluded room at what seemed to be the very edge of the hospital. Considering Mason’s status, I shouldn’t have been surprised that she wasn’t mixed in with the general population.

“Are you sure you’re ready?” Cameron’s voice was gentle, but I didn’t like his question.

“Of course I’m fucking ready!” I snapped and Rosie whimpered.

I took a deep breath to quell my nerves, and Cameron was smart enough to not speak to me again.

He pushed the door open, and the sound of my brother’s voice filled my ears.

Lucian was sat beside Mason’s bed, and he looked far worse than Cameron. But, he didn’t hold my attention long. Instead, it drifted to the bed.

Mason lay so still I wouldn’t have thought she was breathing, if it wasn’t for the tube in her throat.

Her face was pallid, and tubes and wires snaked around her body, vanishing into the starched white sheet covering her body. The machines around her beeped, and my mind spun at just how many monitors there were.

I looked back at Lucian as my eyes started to burn, and all I saw was contempt. His gaze was cold and his expression hard.

Lucian’s anger was nothing new, he’d hated me from the moment we met. But, something in his expression was like a punch to the gut.

He turned back to Mason, sweeping a few stray hairs behind her ear before kissing her forehead.

“Cam. You need to get him out of here,” Lucian said through gritted teeth.

“Luce.” Cameron stayed calm, stepping between us. “This ain’t the time.”

“This is exactly the time!” Lucian pushed past Cameron, leaving him to stare down at me.

If it weren’t for the baby in my arms, he probably would have hit me.

“You couldn’t let me have one fucking thing, could you?” Anger broke Lucian’s words.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“You’re too smart to be so fucking stupid,” he gritted out. “I’m talking about Mason.”

His anger morphed into something worse, despair.

“You killed her,” he choked out.

“Luce, that’s enough.” Cameron’s warning fell on deaf ears.

“She didn’t even do anything wrong! All you had to do was drive her to the hospital. How did you fuck that up?”

Lucian’s callous words served as an echo for my thoughts.

“I don’t know,” I murmured.

“You don’t know? How does the smartest man in the world not know?” he snorted.

“Lucian,” Cameron said with a little more authority, but my brother didn’t seem to notice.

“And now she’s laid up in a hospital bed while you,” he jabbed a finger into my chest, “hold her baby…. She should be here with us, holding Rosemary and enjoying being a mom, and you should be dead.”

Lucian’s voice struck with the force of a wrecking ball, leaving me completely breathless. But… he was right.

“You need to quit!” Cameron barked, putting his hands on my brother’s shoulders.

“Don’t tell me what to fucking do!” Lucian pushed him away. “He killed my wife, Cameron. You’re my partner, why are you taking his side?”

A stunned silence filled the room, only broken by Lucian’s sobs and the machines beeping. My pulse thundered in my ears as I fully processed his words.

“W-wife? Lucian, you two aren’t married yet.” My words came out strange, like I was begging for that to be a lie.

“Yes, we are! We eloped shortly after we got back from France.”

So… I never stood a chance to be Mason’s husband. The air left my lungs, slowly deflating me like a balloon.

“You…” I struggled to find my voice as my attention shifted to Mason.

She told me she loved me, and that I loved her like they did in the books she read, but this was the second massive secret she kept from me. Did I not love her enough? What was so wrong with me that she never bothered to tell me she was married.

“You never told me,” I breathed, taking more to her than anyone else.

Lucian’s lips parted, and I’m sure he wanted to yell more, but Rosemary beat him to it.

Her tiny wail pierced through the air like a knife, drawing all of our attention. Cameron reacted quickly, scooping her up and rocking her softly.

Something in the sound seemed to snap Lucian out of whatever was going on in his head, because instead of laying into me, he pushed past us and out of the room.

His heavy steps echoed through the hall, growing fainter and fainter until disappearing all together.

“Shhh. Shhh, you’re alright. Papa is here,” Cameron murmured, and I stopped paying any attention to them.

Instead, I wheeled myself over to Mason.

My heart broke all over again as I took in the sight of her pale face, and I reached for a cool hand before bringing it to my lips.

I had a million questions for her and even more things I wished I could say. But none of them seemed to matter, not anymore.

I leaned in, gently kissing her cheek before resting my head on her hand.

“I’m so sorry.” Tears burned my eyes, quickly saturating her sheet.

The weight of the situation pressed down on me, making it impossible to breathe. I replayed our entire relationship in my mind, searching for possibilities that would have prevented this very moment. But, none of that mattered now.

All I could do was hope that Mason would wake up, and wake up soon. Because, as it stood, both her absence and the cloying knowledge were both becoming the final nails in my coffin.

Chapter 49

Cameron

Three weeks later…

Insurmountable joy and just as powerful grief were never feelings meant to be mixed. Something between that combination and the lack of sleep little Miss Rosie-Posie forced on me made time completely incomprehensible.

Doctor’s appointments, physical therapy for Seb, and check-ups for baby girl were the only things that helped me keep my days straight. For the first week, it felt like Sophia, Lucian, and I were drowning, and I’m pretty sure Sophia vented to her moms because, on the eighth day, Heather and Victoria appeared. They said it was only until Mason woke up… but I couldn’t help but wonder what would happen if she never did.

It felt like I’d just drifted to sleep when a tiny cry greeted me from the bassinet I’d put beside my bed.

My eyes begrudgingly cracked open, and I looked over to see Rosie’s little fists flailing and her face red as she wailed like someone pinched her. Slowly, I sat up, my body protesting every motion as I crossed my legs and reached into the bassinet.

“Shhh. Papa’s gotcha.” I yawned, patting her butt as I supported her neck and brought her close to my face.

Her beady eyes squinted as we stared at each other. Lucian said it was normal for preemies to cry more and that the twins did it, too, but I couldn’t help but wonder if Rosie was grieving, processing an emotion far too big for her to feel.

“You miss your mama too, don’t you?”

Rosie grunted in response before tipping forward and latching onto the tip of my nose.

Despite my exhaustion, I smiled.

“All you do is eat,” I teased as I pulled her away from my face. “No wonder your mama was always hungry.”

Just the mention of Mason made me want to bawl like a baby, but I didn’t think Rosie should see that, so I had my anguish with a chuckle and offered her the tip of my finger. That way, she’d have something to suck on until I made her a bottle.

Just as I stood, the door creaked open, and Sophia popped her head in.

In all the years I’d known Sophia, I’d describe her as put together. Her hair was always neat, her nails done, and she always seemed to know exactly what to do. Right now, however, she looked just as rough as the rest of us.

Her platinum hair was pulled into a messy bun, and for the first time in our relationship, she had a dark circle under her eyes. The sweatshirt she had on was not only stained with milk or spit up, but I’m fairly certain it belonged to either Lucian or Sebastian, which left it to hug her figure rather than hang off her like she liked.

“Is she hungry again?” Sophia asked, her blue eyes pinning on the baby in my arms.

“When is she not?” I challenged as Sophia stepped in, revealing she was one step ahead of me.

In her hand was one of the strange breast-like bottles Mason insisted we’d need. I breathed a sigh of relief and extended a hand to take it, but Sophia shook her head.

“Let me take her.”

I hesitated a moment, feeling a little guilty. We’d pretty much segmented ourselves into very specific jobs. Heather and Tori took care of the twins and made sure we all remembered to eat. Lucian had the unfortunate duty of being Mason’s medical power of attorney, and because of that, he was tasked with finding reasons not to pull the plug. Sebastian needed to focus on his recovery, and I was completely engrossed in Rosie. It was only right, seeing as I was the one who helped make her.

Sophia had become supportive of each of the individual tasks, and I didn’t envy her for that.

That’s why I’d been so reluctant to give her Rosie unless I needed to shower or use the bathroom. “You sure?”

“Mhm.” She motioned for me to hand her the baby. “She’s a sweet girl, and I need a cuddle break.”

Reluctantly, I handed her my daughter. Sophia settled onto the bed, resting her back against the headboard as she offered Rosemary the bottle. She latched on easily, her little hands wrapping around Sophia’s fingers as she greedily sucked down her milk.

“She looks so much like Mason,” Sophia said, unable to look away from her.

My lips rolled into a thin line as I crawled onto the bed, resting my head on Sophia’s lap as I nodded. My breath hitched as I fought the urge to sob for the millionth time this month. Somehow, Sophia managed to get a free hand and used it to play with my hair.

“Luce is at the hospital now, right?” The first of many tears broke through, stinging the raw skin on my cheeks as they rolled down. “How is she? Is there any good news?”

Sophia’s hand stilled as an oppressive silence filled the room.

“Do you know how, for a while, Mason’s fingers would twitch, or her heart rate would pick up when she heard our voices?” Sophia started.

For the first time in weeks, I felt hopeful. Those were all good things, which meant Mason could be sitting in the hospital now, talking to Lucian. Everything would be okay, and she’d come home and love on Rosie.

But, the way Sophia didn’t continue slowly drained that hope.

“Soph?” I prompted, hoping she’d just gotten lost in feeding Rosemary.

I couldn’t see her face, but I could tell by the way she inhaled that she was on the precipice of tears.

“She’s not doing that anymore.” Sophia started. “And Lucian talked to her doctors this morning, and they’re saying–” She choked, causing her speech to stop. “–they don’t think she’s ever going to wake up.”

The air around me froze, jolting me into a sitting position just so I could look at Sophia better. “No, Mason’s stubborn. This ain’t enough to end her.”

“Cameron.” She whimpered my name as fat tears rolled off her face and onto Rosemary’s bottle. “I know this is hard, sudden, and strange. But Lucian doesn’t want to prolong her suffering. And I agree.”

I shook my head, not at all liking what Sophia said. “No. Mason’s a celebrity. She has money, and her case is in the media. Someone has to be figuring something out. She’s not meant to die like this.”

Sophia’s tears fell faster as her shoulders shook so violently I feared she’d drop Rosie. She didn’t fight me as I took the baby back. Instead, she clung to me, her salty sadness saturating my shirt.

Rosie squirmed as I held her to my chest, desperately fighting to find some semblance of normalcy among all the heartache. My sobs mingled with Sophia, and we must have been way too damn loud as Heather cracked the door open, peering in for a moment before joining us on the bed.

“Give me my grandbaby,” Heather commanded.

And I didn’t fight. I loved my daughter, but I needed the comfort that could only be found in the arms of my lover. I handed Rosie to Heather, and I expected her to stay in the room, joining Sophia and me in this all-consuming sadness. Instead, she left just as quickly as she came.

I pulled Sophia so close that my body shook from the sheer strength I used to hold us together.

“This isn’t fair.” That was all I could manage.

But the second the words left me, I realized just how little of a right I had to cry. Sure, I’d gotten Mason pregnant, but I’d only known her for a few months total. And while Mason changed my life in ways I could barely comprehend, I didn’t have a claim on her, not in the way everyone in the house did.

She was Lucian’s wife, Sophia’s partner in crime, and Sebastian’s soul mate. She’d been living in their minds and hearts for over a decade. And while I could kick and scream and pitch a fit about just how awful I felt, it had to be a million times worse for them. But I also genuinely couldn’t fathom feeling worse than I did right now.

“Does Seb know?” I choked out, trying to prepare myself to be an anchor for everyone else when I felt like a pebble.

Sophia shook her head and wiped her eyes, composing herself just enough to speak. “No. Lucian freaking hates him, and I have no idea how to even start that conversation, considering he literally hasn’t spoken in weeks.”

I swallowed my misery and squared my shoulders. He may not have been talking to Sophia, but he and I spoke almost every night. “I’ll tell him.”

Her bloodshot eyes widened as she took me in. “Are you sure?”

I nodded. “I’m takin’ him to his PT today, I’ll talk to him after.”

Sophia seemed to collapse under the weight of relief, leaving her to fall onto my shoulder. “Thank you, Cameron.”

We stayed like that for God knows how long. She cried, and I denied my tears as I patted her back like I had Rosie’s. I knew he’d probably take it the best from me, but that didn’t make it any easier. I just had to hope Sebastian could hold it together, but I had a deep-seated feeling that if Mason died, he’d never be the same.

We stepped out of the physical therapist’s office and into the dirty snow that hadn’t melted since the car accident. I offered to help Sebastian to the truck, but he pushed me away, electing to force himself through the ice on his crutches.

I needed to tell him about Mason; he deserved to know what was going on. But the selfish part of me needed to make sure he’d be okay. I needed to make sure he felt supported like he was okay coming to me, and that his life didn’t need to end just because Mason’s did.

“You’re gettin’ better at using those,” I commented, pretending like I wasn’t one wrong move away from grabbing him so he didn’t fall over.

His icy eyes shifted toward me. Recently, they’d seemed more gray than the piercing blue I’d come to adore. Sweat beaded along his brow. It was hard to find the man Sebastian was in who he was presently. His once bulging biceps and broad shoulders had thinned out because of his inability to exercise and his refusal to eat. His once well-tailored clothes now hung from him, almost mockingly.

“Shut the fuck up,” he strained out.

I bit back the urge to fire back. Hopefully, he and I would have a good number of years left. We could poke fun at each other later, now wasn’t the time. We finished our walk to the truck in silence, and I opened the passenger side door for him.

He braced himself on the door frame, angrily tossing his crutches toward the back.

“I don’t need your help,” he grumbled, hoisting himself into the seat.

“I know you don’t,” I admitted as he buckled himself in. “But, I like offerin’ it.”

Sebastian sighed as he looked at me, his gaze softening just enough to let me know his anger wasn’t meant for me; he just didn’t have anywhere else to release it. He gave me permission to shut his door if it’d make me feel better, and I did before jogging around to my driver’s seat.

Sebastian wasn’t big on car rides anymore, so I knew I had to tell him everything before we left the parking lot. I took a deep breath, wrapping my fingers around the steering wheel as I arranged my thoughts.

First things first, I needed to make sure he knew how I felt.

“Can we talk about us?” I asked softly.

His head lazily lolled in my direction as he rested against his seat. “What? Are you going to break up with me because of my crushing inability to put out?”

Sebastian didn’t normally offend me anymore, but something in that statement cut me deep.

“Actually, it’s the opposite,” I admitted, reaching over to put my hand on his shoulder. “I know the timing is bad… but I think I love you.”

“You… love me?” Shock overcame his exhaustion as he stared at me with wide eyes. “Like love-love?”

I nodded.

Sebastian stiffened as a shade of pink I hadn’t seen for a while crept up his neck, flooding his cheeks with a glow that almost made him look like the man I’d begrudgingly fallen for.

“I–Really? Why?”

“Why not?” Despite the looming conversation, I smiled. “You’re smart, you’re handsome, you’re protective, and also, you’re you.”

His lips parted as his brow furrowed.

“I–when?”

My shoulders raised in a shrug. “I ain’t really sure.”

Somewhere within the last month or so, my view on Sebastian shifted. It didn’t happen at once; if it had, I’d have fought it. Instead, it crept up on me. All I knew was that my love for him was the best kind.

Unexpected, reckless, and undeniable.

The pink of his cheeks morphed into crimson as he looked down at his lap before mumbling a barely perceivable. “I love you too.”

And that’s when I knew I had to get his goat.

“What d’ya say?”

His head snapped up, and his eyes narrowed in a familiar glare.

“I said I love you too!” he snapped. “What, are you too old to hear?”

“Not at all.” I chuckled, scratching my beard. “Just wanted to make you say it twice.”

Sebastian huffed as he crossed his arms. “Seriously? That’s the only reason you’re wasting our time?”

“I don’t think telling you I love you is a waste of time.” This sort of meaningless conversation felt good, but it wasn’t a feeling I could hold on to. “I actually have something else I want to talk to you about.”

“What? That you want to kiss me?” He scoffed.

And, to be honest, I did. But, with Seb’s history, I wasn’t comfortable being the one to make that move.

“It’s about Mae,” I said, my voice steady despite what was about to come.

His expression shifted from mild annoyance to dread as he sat a little straighter. “What about her?”

I took a deep breath, trying to steel myself for the conversation about to happen. Instinctively, I offered Sebastian my hand, and he took it. My thumb ran across his knuckles as I savored his last moments of being blissfully unaware.

“She ain’t gonna wake up.” Even just saying those words left me hollow.

“That’s not funny,” Sebastian warned.

My eyes started to burn, and I had to look away from him as an all too familiar ache infested my chest like termites in an old house.

“I know it ain’t.”

Sebastian’s grip on me tightened, his nails pressing into the back of my hand.

“Then make another joke.” His voice cracked.

My tongue swiped across my painfully chapped bottom lip. “She’s brain dead, Seb.”

“No, you’re brain dead,” he sneered. “Mason is a fighter. She’s been starved and abused, and–”

“And she won those battles,” I interrupted. Hearing about how many hurdles Mason had overcome didn’t make this any easier. “But, she’s tired, Seb. She’s fought for three weeks–”

“Then let her fight for three more weeks!” Raw desperation ruled his words.

“Seb, it ain’t about time…. There’s nothing left for her to fight for; keeping her on life support won’t bring her back.”

He yanked his hand from mine, and I looked back to see anger blazing in his eyes.

“She said I loved her like someone in her books. She compared me to someone who sacrificed themselves to save the one they loved. What does she need?” He looked around the truck cab like it’d yield answers I couldn’t. “It doesn’t matter if she needs money or organs; I’ll make it happen.”

It scared me a bit to know he wasn’t fully exaggerating.

“Seb, she’s gone.” Just saying those words felt like being stabbed in the chest. “Her body’s here, but she’s not.”

His eyes filled with tears. “You’re lying.”

He held my gaze, and I slowly shook my head. I’d said just about everything I could, and none of it worked. But something in the way I looked at him must’ve made it click because, after a moment, the light in Sebastian’s eyes completely vanished. I tried to probe him to speak a little more, but he had completely withdrawn into himself, leaving me to wonder how well he’d actually do when we pulled the plug tonight.

Chapter 50

Sebastian

To put it lightly, pulling up to Hartwood General was always an experience. At first, our trips here were terrible, thanks to Mason’s condition. I’d accepted this was where I’d need to go to see the love of my life. The paparazzi were a harder pill to swallow.

The first time they swarmed us was when I finally got to go home. I was barely keeping myself upright on my crutches, but they didn’t care. They wanted to know everything about Mason. What she was like, if she was going to live, and if this all was a clever cover-up for plastic surgery.

Honestly, every one of them should consider themselves lucky that I’d quit my job shortly after the accident. If I hadn’t been for that, I would have killed them all. I’d call it collateral damage, and my superior would’ve swept it under the rug.

Thoughts of blood and gore flooded my brain as Sophia, Cameron, and I braved the cold of December and walked directly into the writhing mass of failed journalists. Cam pulled the muslin car seat cover over Rosie’s face, desperately trying to conceal her identity as the flashing of cameras and a cacophony of voices greeted us.

“Sebastian! How’s Mason?”

“Is that her baby?”

“How do you feel about the allegations that Mason is doing this for publicity?”

The questions were relentless, each more absurd than the last. Didn’t these people not care that we were grieving? That after today, Rosemary would no longer have her mother? I stopped to turn around and tell them all I couldn’t wait until they were all rotting in hell, but Sophia put her arm on my shoulder.

“Sebby, don’t mind them,” she pleaded, “They’re not important.”

I gritted my teeth, not wanting to admit she was right. That was until another voice spoke up from the masses.

“Sebastian! How does it feel knowing you’re the reason Mason Albright might be dead?”

My blood ran cold, and I froze. Sophia’s grip on me tightened, but that did little, considering I’d completely forgotten how to breathe. They were right. I killed Mason Albright.

Before I could even consider the appropriate way to react to such an accusation, Sophia spun on her heels and looked toward the crowd.

“Who the fuck said that?” she shouted.

My eyes widened. Until now, I’d never heard Sophia cuss. I wasn’t even entirely sure she knew how to swear until now.

Even the paparazzi fell silent, all except for one balding man near the front. He wore a smug grin as he clutched his camera.

“I did.” He stepped forward. “And I’m not backing down. If it weren’t for him, Mason wouldn’t be dead.”

Sophia turned a shade of red I’d never seen, and for a moment, I swore I was going to have to stop her from hitting him. But she took a deep breath and squared her shoulders.

“You have no idea what you’re talking about,” Sophia said, plastering on the world’s fakest smile. “Mason is in the hospital because of a terrible, unavoidable, tragic accident…. You do know what that word means, right?”

The man opened his lips to speak, but Sophia held a finger to his lips, bending over slightly so she could be level with him.

“Shhh, no, thank you. You don’t get to talk.” She spoke down to the man like he was a toddler. “Spreading vile lies may pay your bills, but it’s not journalism, is it?”

The man’s smug expression wavered, and while it was clear Sophia wasn’t done talking to him, the cold was eating at me, and I wanted to spend as much time with Mason as possible before it was too late.

So, I hobbled away, leaving her to cut that mother fucker to size in the nicest way possible.

The warmth of the hospital did little to chase away the chill clinging to my bones. Still, I was a man on a mission. I needed to get to Mason’s room… but the closer I got to her, the louder the paparazzo’s words echoed in my mind.

I killed Mason Albright.

That truth was easy enough to ignore when it was just Lucian saying it. But now, it had gotten to the media. What none of them knew was how often I’d laid in bed, staring at the ceiling, wishing she and I could trade places.

My steps faltered as I finally reached the elevator.

I needed to go see Mason. I needed to tell her goodbye. But, right now, the idea of seeing her was almost too much to bear. Not only would it be the last time I ever laid eyes on her, but I didn’t think I’d be able to shake the looming guilt.

The walls started to close in, and my breathing shallowed as I turned around and headed in the other direction. It didn’t matter where I went just as long as it bought me more time.

It seemed like I had ventured through an entire labyrinth by the time my arms started to feel the strain of my crutches. It was clear I wouldn’t be able to go on much longer without taking a break, so I scanned the area, looking for a bench or something I could rest my useless fucking body on, and that’s when I found something different.

Tucked away at the end of the hall was a set of wooden double doors; beside it was a placard that read chapel.

For a moment, I stood, unable to do anything more than stare at the doors. Churches were never good places; this sentiment held doubly true for Hartwood… but I also figured it’d be the last place anyone would look for me, and I knew Cam wouldn’t let Lucian pull the plug on Mason without me in the room.

With a deep breath, I headed toward the doors before pushing my way inside.

The chapel was dimly lit with what seemed to be a hundred candles that flickered along the walls. For a moment, I considered just how impractical that was, but I didn’t care. I just needed a place to wait out the nagging voices in the back of my head.

Long, ethereal shadows danced along the walls, making the sanctuary appear haunted. Rows of wooden pews stretched on as far as the eye could see, leading to an altar adorned with dead flowers near the front.

I hobbled up the center row, scanning the space to make sure it was empty, before collapsing on a pew near the front. My crutches clattered to the floor beside me as I hurried my face in my hands.

My body ached, but my mind was far worse than the physical pain could ever be. That’s when I knew, without a shadow of a doubt, that today would be my last day on earth.

A life was a terrible thing to squander…. But I knew I’d never be able to move past this guilt.

Tears streamed down my face as I suffocated under the weight of my grief, hoping that somehow I’d die of a broken heart just so I wasn’t forced to live in a world without Mason.

The sound of soft steps drew my attention, pulling me from my self-pity. Part of me hoped it was Cameron, I’d grown to enjoy his company, but of course, I had to be wrong. When I looked back, I came face to face with a set of toxic green eyes and disgustingly yellow teeth.

Dale Cole. Dread knotted in my stomach

“Sebastian, I haven’t seen you at church in a while,” he drawled.

My jaw tensed as I breathed him in. Somehow, his presence didn’t shock me. Still, that didn’t make his company enjoyable.

“I’ve been on vacation,” I said, irritation creeping into my tone.

There was a strange snake-like quality to Dale’s expression as his all-too-smug grin widened like he was going to swallow me whole.

“Vacation, huh?” He chuckled before filling the space beside me. “Every news outlet’s been saying you crashed into a tree with Mason Albright in the car.”

I pressed my tongue against my lower lip as I nodded. “So, you’re here to tell me I killed her too.”

“Now, why would I do that?”

The smoothness of his drawl caused goosebumps to rise on the back of my neck.

“Because it’s the truth?” I challenged.

Literally everyone in the world knew that. No matter where I went, I’d never be able to get past the allegations that I killed Mason Albright. Thankfully, after her life ended, mine would soon follow. Still, I was desperate for anything to allow that to not be the case.

Not only did I want more time with Mason, but I wanted more time with Cameron as well. I was fully prepared to sell my soul to the devil if it meant I could have so much as one more year to bask in Mason’s glow.

“Truth can be a complicated thing,” Dale mused, leaning in slightly closer. “But, lying is a surefire way to eternal damnation.”

I closed my eyes as I exhaled. “Is now really the time to lecture me about lying to you?”

Surely, he had more important things to do. I wasn’t sure what exactly someone with as much free time as Dale seemed to have could do, but there had to be something.

“Son, you got it all wrong.” A velvety chuckle wove through his words. “You are not the abomination.” Dale slowly extended his arm toward the general direction of the hospital parking lot. “They are the abomination. Your brother is the abomination.”

My eyes widened in disbelief. “How is Lucian an abomination?”

A degenerate, sure. But the abomination felt a bit extreme.

“He is the one leading you down the path of destruction.” Dale’s gaze bore into mine. “If it weren’t for him, you and Mason would be married. And if she was your wife, none of this would have happened.”

No part of me wanted to listen to Dale, but I was desperate for anything that would help me not feel like this. Plus, he did make a little sense. Cameron had admitted to me that he was trying to get time for Mason and me to be together so she’d reconsider marrying my brother. But, if she hadn’t been secretly married this whole time, she might have accepted my proposal.

“... You really think this is all Lucian’s fault?”

Dale slowly shook his head. “I think he fell off of God’s righteous path a long time ago, and because of that, God punished him in ways unfair to you.”

I swallowed hard as I nodded. Dale was right; this was unfair to me. Not only had I lost Mason, but I’d also lost any chance I’d ever have of being happy. I knew it was wrong to be greedy, but for the first time, it genuinely felt like I had people who loved me, and this tragic event had changed all of them.

Dale leaned in even closer, his voice just above a whisper as he spoke. “You deserve a chance at redemption, Sebastian.”

“Redemption doesn’t exist for me. Not without her.”

Dale’s expression softened. “Have you prayed for her?”

Considering our current situation, his suggestion was down right offensive. And, if I'd been more able bodied, I would have strangled him.

“She's as good as dead. It's too late for prayer,” I snapped. "It's not like it would have worked anyway."

“I understand why you feel that way.” Dale placed a hand on my shoulder. “But, prayer can move mountains. What’s the harm in trying?”

Religion was for dumb people, and those who believed in the power of prayer were worse than the rest. But Dale’s words had a certain way to them. Maybe it was because of my desperation, but I was willing to do anything just as long as Mason opened her eyes once more.

“What do I have to do?” I breathed, bowing my head.

“Normally, I’d make you go up to the altar… but you don’t look like you’re in any shape for that. So, fold your hands and close your eyes.

My hands trembled as I clasped them together and sealed my eyes shut.

“Now, listen and repeat after me,” Dale instructed. “Heavenly Father, I come to you bathed in desperation and sorrow.”

“Heavenly Father, I come to you bathed in desperation and sorrow.” My voice cracked as I echoed his words.

“I ask for your divine light to touch Mason, healing her from all that ails her.”

“I ask for your divine light to touch Mason, healing her from all that ails her.”

“Restore her health and strength so that she may come back to those who love her.”

I choked on a breath and cleared my throat before continuing. “Restore her health and strength so that she may come back to those who love her.”

“As I pray, I open my heart and soul to you.”

“As I pray, I open my heart and soul to you.”

“Guide me, and grant me the strength to walk your path.” Dale’s voice dripped with conviction, and I did my best to mirror his tone.

“Guide me, and grant me the strength to walk your path.”

“Help me understand your will and trust in your plan.”

A strange tingling sensation washed over me as I breathed in his words. “Help me understand your will and trust in your plan.”

“With your grace, may Mason be healed, and may I find the faith to follow you.”

“With your grace, may Mason be healed, and may I find the faith to follow you.”

Dale’s voice softened, the fire he had moments ago all but disappearing. “In your name, I pray.”

“In your name, I pray.”

“Amen.”

“Amen.”

With that out of the way, I opened my eyes and looked around the sanctuary. The world seemed brighter and the shadows less menacing.

Dale’s gaze remained eerily calm as he patted me on the back. “That wasn’t so bad, was it?”

I shook my head, not wanting to give him the satisfaction of verbally agreeing with him.

“Good,” Dale said before standing. “Faith can be a powerful thing, and sometimes it may be all we have left.”

I swiped a tongue across my lips, still feeling a strange sensation prickling across my skin.

“You best be gettin’ over to your lady. Do you need help up?” Dale offered.

“No, I’ve got it… But could you hand me my crutches?” I could have probably reached them if I’d tried, but I’d had my fair share of falling on my face while learning to maneuver them.

Dale bowed just long enough to grab my crutches before handing them to me. His hands grazed mine as he refused to look away from me.

“Remember what we prayed for, and that miracles happen every day.”

Slowly, I forced myself to my feet, leaving me to tower over the strange man in front of me.

“Thank you, Dale,” I muttered, trying to keep the unease out of my voice.

He stepped back, giving me space to walk away but not breaking eye contact. “And, when Mason wakes up, reconsider my offer. The Sons of Christ stand together and I believe that under your reign, we could accomplish great things.”

I nodded, hoping that would be the end of this conversation. With a forced smile, I turned and hobbled out of the chapel. Dale’s words rattled in my skull, bouncing around the insides and echoing in my mind. As much as I wanted to ignore him, if this did work, and Mason really did wake up, I’d feel almost indebted to Dale and the Sons of Christ.

Chapter 51

Cameron

Lucian warned us that when Mason took her dad off life support, he died within ten minutes. But here we were, nearly half an hour later, standing in a room filled with dried flowers and letters from fans we’d hung on the walls but refused to open. And Mason’s heart was still beating.

They’d removed the IV from her arm and taken all the tubes off her face. The only thing left was a heart rate monitor clipped to her finger. Lucian and Sophia sat on either side of her, holding one of her hands. I wanted to be right there, too, but it didn’t feel like my place. So I stood at the back of the room, holding Rosie while she tried to bite my face like some sort of cute, toothless zombie.

“Shh, I just fed you before we left the house,” I whispered, pulling her away from me.

Rosemary grunted in response, and I helped her pop her thumb into her mouth instead. Her tiny fingers found my shirt, bunching and releasing the fabric as she looked around the room with wide, curious eyes. Part of me wanted to put her on Mason’s chest. This might be the last chance Rosemary had to snuggle her mama, and that thought alone was my undoing.

I cleared my throat and looked at the monitors, blinking away the sadness blurring my vision. Sophia, Lucian, and I had all agreed that we wouldn’t cry—not here. That’s all we’d been doing for the last month, and it wasn’t how we wanted to spend our last moments with Mason.

Lucian leaned in, kissing Mason’s forehead before whispering something to her in Spanish. I wondered if he was begging her to hold on or if he was telling her it was okay to let go.

From what I knew of Mason, her entire life had been fighting. Fighting for love, fighting for acceptance, fighting to be herself. And while I hated that this was the fight she picked to lose, she deserved the peace of just giving in.

Sophia’s hand trembled as she ran it gently through Mason’s hair. I could tell by the way she cleared her throat that she was barely holding it together.

Thanks to Dale and the Sons of Christ, death was second nature to me. It was the one thing in life that was completely inevitable. But it had been a long time since a death affected me the way this one did.

For years, Dale had convinced me the other women were evil and that God had smote them because they’d strayed too far from the light. I’d never gotten to know them beyond the "breeding" Dale demanded, but Mason was different. She’d shown me the sun when I didn’t even realize I’d been living in darkness. She’d given me love and compassion, even knowing who I was and where I came from. And just as flowers had bloomed in the desolate garden of my heart, just as she gave me a life I hadn’t even realized I still craved, she was losing hers.

Cool air swept into the room, pulling me from my thoughts. I glanced over my shoulder to see Sebastian tottering in. His crutches clinked against the white tiles, and our eyes met briefly in a silent exchange. His throat bobbed as he swallowed hard. Resting his crutches by the door, he all but hopped across the room toward me.

He leaned into me for support, his weight settling against my side as he reached out to stroke Rosie’s coppery hair. Bending down, he kissed her forehead softly.

Part of me wanted to demand where the hell he’d been—he could have missed Mason’s passing. But I knew there would be time to lecture him later. For now, I let myself take comfort in his presence.

“Can I hold the baby?” he whispered.

I glanced at the cast on his leg. “There aren’t any more chairs.”

“I know,” he said. “I was hoping I could hold Rosemary… So you could hold me?”

A lump formed in my throat. I carefully transferred Rosie into his arms before pulling him close and resting my chin on his shoulder.

“I’m sorry I wasn’t here sooner,” he murmured, offering Rosie a finger to hold. “I just—I needed a minute.”

It was a valid excuse, but that didn’t mean I was ready to forgive him.

Rosie squinted up at her Dada, accepting his finger before promptly pulling it into her mouth. Sebastian’s nose wrinkled in disgust as her little face scrunched in irritation. Her breathing quickened, and I tensed, recognizing the warning signs of what was about to happen.

Sure enough, a piercing wail shattered the tension in the room.

Sebastian bounced her gently, trying to shush her. My eyes darted back to the bed, terrified we were disrupting Mason’s final moments. But what I saw next froze the world around me.

Mason’s eyelids fluttered.

At first, I thought it was a trick of the light. But as Rosemary’s cries persisted, her eyelids moved again, this time stronger. Her fingers twitched in Lucian’s hand.

“Mason?” Lucian’s voice was incredulous.

The movement stopped, and just as I began to wonder if it was her last hurrah, Mason let out the smallest, faintest groan.

Sophia gasped, her tears breaking free despite her best efforts.

“Give me the baby,” Lucian said suddenly, urgency sharpening his voice. “Give me Rosie. She wants the baby.”

For someone who couldn’t read minds, he sounded so certain.

Sebastian and I exchanged a disbelieving glance before I quickly transferred Rosie into Lucian’s arms. He held her close to Mason’s face, and the baby’s cries softened.

Rosie let out the strange little grunt she always made when she was impatient. Mason’s head shifted toward the sound, slow and heavy, as if dragged by an invisible force.

Sophia stood abruptly, frantically searching for something—though I wasn’t sure what.

“Mason. This is Rosemary,” Lucian said steadily, like his voice alone could anchor her to the world. “She needs her mom. You need to wake up. She’s hungry… again.”

The tension in the room was suffocating as Lucian continued to speak to her, his voice unwavering. It was as if he believed sheer willpower could bring her back.

Sebastian and I held our breath, both of us frozen.

This morning, Mason had been declared brain dead. How was this happening?

After what felt like an eternity, Lucian gently placed Rosie on Mason’s chest.

In true Rosie fashion, she immediately began rooting around.

Sophia stopped whatever she’d been searching for and moved to ensure the baby didn’t slip off. Rosie whimpered when she failed to latch, and the little movements seemed to reignite something in Mason.

Ever so slowly, Mason’s mismatched eyes fluttered open.

First, they pinned on Lucian before rolling weakly toward Rosie.

A chorus of gasps filled the room. My fingers pressed to my lips as Mason’s gaze, weak and unfocused, landed on the baby.

Her hand moved, clumsy and slow, falling to her chest as she fumbled with the neckline of her hospital gown.

Mason Albright was alive.

Sophia quickly stepped in, sliding the blue fabric off Mason’s shoulder and helping to position Rosie. Within seconds, the sound of rhythmic sucking joined the steady beep of Mason’s monitor.

Mason’s head sank back against the pillow, her gaze shifting to Lucian.

Her lips moved, forming an incoherent, slurred mumble before she rasped a single word: “Thirsty.”

Lucian leaned closer, his composure fracturing. “I—I don’t have water. I just have Diet Coke… Is that okay?”

Should we even be letting her drink without a doctor? Fuck. We needed a doctor.

Mason’s nose wrinkled in the most expressive way I’d seen from her in weeks.

“Ew. Fine,” she croaked, her voice faint but unmistakably clear.

Lucian scrambled to grab a disposable cup from the bedside table, holding the straw to her lips. Mason accepted it, taking slow, careful sips.

The moment she was done, Sophia and Lucian threw themselves at her.

Sophia wrapped her arms around Mason’s neck, sobbing openly. Lucian laughed, nuzzling Mason’s nose between kisses.

I expected Sebastian to join the celebration; instead, he clung to my arm.

“She… she’s awake,” he whispered, his voice cracking as he looked up at me as if searching for confirmation that this wasn’t a dream.

Tears welled in my eyes as I looked back at Mason.

“She’s alive,” I said, my voice breaking as I did.

Free of the guilt and grief that had weighed us down for weeks, something between Sebastian and me shifted. I pressed my forehead to his, savoring the warmth of his skin.

His lips brushed against mine, tender and desperate, the kiss spilling over with everything our pride would never let us say. His hand cupped my cheek, anchoring me as the rest of the world faded away.

For the first time since Dale had claimed me, something in my gut told me everything was going to be okay. And I couldn't wait to spend the rest of my years with the family I'd found for myself.

Epilogue

Sebastian

Six months later…

A year ago, if you’d asked where I saw myself today, I would’ve said back in Portland with Mason. I would’ve still been working for S.H.A.D.E., hunting serial killers like the animals they were and cleaning blood off my sneakers. Mason and I would probably be trying for baby number two—That way I could keep her barefoot, pregnant, and irrevocably bound to me.

In no universe did I picture myself staying in Hartwood, much less shelving years of college and criminology degrees in favor of a piercing apprenticeship at my brother’s shop.

Once things with Mason coming home calmed down, Cameron and I had a serious talk about what our relationship needed to look like if we were going to be partners rather than… whatever we were. His parameters were clear, I needed to find a job where I didn’t kill people, and I needed to get medicated for whatever the fuck was going on in my head.

He said weed wasn’t enough, and while I disagreed, I wanted us to work. That’s how I ended up with a cocktail of pills and a downgrade in careers. If my mom knew about anything I was doing in Hartwood, she’d be ashamed of me. Hell, I should have been mortified. Not only was I belittling my intelligence by poking holes in people for a living, but all the little parts of me I’d tried to hide for years had come to the surface. But, I wasn’t ashamed, or even a little embarrassed… I was happy.

It was nice to come home after work and not have nightmares. More than that, I got to come home to partners who loved me and a child who adored me.

Sure, the shop wasn’t glamorous. Fuck, most my days were spent sterilizing tools until my eyes burned or shoving needles into a silicone ear while my mentor, a middle aged man named Austyn, rolled his eyes. But… There was something therapeutic about it.

I’d done almost all my piercings at home, in my bathroom, with nothing but the mirror, a hollow needle, a reference photo, and a dream. Back then, it was a way for me to have complete and utter control of my body, a slight form of rebellion against my family, or, in some cases, a way to make sure that Alex didn’t touch my dick after I said no.

Now… It felt like I was one step closer to helping people. Like I could be the first step in someone reclaiming their body for themselves.

I’d started doing piercings under Austyn’s supervision this month. Nothing crazy, just ears and nostrils, but I loved it. And, much like everything else I did, I was quite good. That’s why I’d finally gathered the courage to ask someone I cared about to be my first official piercing–well, excluding silicone body parts and strangers.

At first, I tried to get Cameron to let me pierce his ears, but he said I wasn’t allowed to go anywhere near him with a needle, which was rude… But, Mason was down.

And, that was how I ended up with two visitors in my part of the shop.

I glanced over my shoulder to see Mason perched in my chair. Her legs swung like a bored child, but the tightness in her expression hinted at nervousness she was hiding. Cameron stood behind her, hands rested on her shoulders.

I cleared my throat as I turned back to my station and grabbed a few things for the occasion–pre-sterilized needles, alcohol wipes, antiseptic, and of course the studs Mason had picked for her ears. I turned back to them, placing my stuff on the lined tray beside the chair, nearly dropping everything in the process.

Twenty five. That’s how many piercings I’d done on myself, and I’d done at least another fifteen under Austyn’s guidance. But, without his guidance, it felt like I was about to fuck up my girlfriend.

I exhaled a steadying breath, double checking to make sure I had everything. That’s when Mason distracted me.

“Does it hurt?” she asked, tipping her head.

I jerked back at her question, my gaze falling to the technicolor cosmos etched into her arms. Was she serious? My eyes flicked to Camerons, and he seemed just as confused as I was, just for a different reason.

“Sweetpea, you had a baby seven months ago… I’m pretty sure that hurts worse,” he said, softly squeezing her shoulders.

“Also–you like pain.” I gestured toward her as I spoke.

The dark, flowy material of her sundress did a good job hiding the evidence of our escapades, but everyone in this room knew Mason was a freak. Her porcelain skin was marred with teeth marks, bruises, and rope burn, each of which had been inflicted from a different lover. The only one who didn’t get off on being rough with Mason was Sophia–and that’s because she preferred to watch us do it.

“...Yeah. But that’s sexual,” she argued.

My fingers met my temple as I closed my eyes. Was she genuinely scared? Or was this just her being a brat. When I looked at her once more, her thighs were pressed together, and her eyes pinned on mine. The expectant smile on her lips let me know she’d brought her idea of foreplay to my work.

I grumbled out a breath as I mulled over my next choices. A responsible piercer would have told Mason to get out of the chair and go home… But, I wasn't in the habit of telling my Princess no. The more I spoiled her, the more defiant she became with Lucian, and that meant it’d be dumb for me to stop.

“Sweetpea, you don’t gotta let him practice on you,” Cameron soothed.

She melted into him with a smile, but I wasn’t having it.

“Nope, play stupid games, win stupid prizes.” I stomped toward the black curtain separating my cubical from the rest of the office.

“You know better than to call her stupid,” Cameron warned.

A rush of blood flooded my cock, causing it to twitch against my zipper. Somehow the knowledge that I’d be in trouble when I got home made this better. That’s why I ignored him, if I was going to get punished, I wanted to make sure it was worth it.

I poked my head out of the doorway, scanning the area. Austyn was smoking, and from the corner of my eyes I could see Lucian and Sera talking up front. She placed her arm on his bicep, an action he seemed to ignore. I could have let him know he was in fact being watched, but if he wanted to flirt with a twenty year old while his wife was fifteen feet away, fuck him.

My back straightened as I pulled the curtain shut before going to change my gloves. I pulled the fresh black latex on, snapping the cuff before walking back over to them.

“This is your first piercing, right?” I asked, doing my best to remember the spiel Austyn has taught me.

A flush crept into Mason’s cheeks as she nodded. I smirked, reaching up to cup her chin. This was probably a sanitation violation, but Mason wasn’t an actual client. She was a little slut who needed to remember her place.

“All you need to do is stay still, let me do the rest,” I rasped, leaning in to kiss her forehead before standing to my full height.

My shadow danced across her as I undid my belt.

“Is this what your mentor’s been teachin’ you?” Cameron asked somewhat defensively.

After everything that happened last year, he was just as protective over me as he was Mason.

“Not at all… but, I know that stimulation is great for pain suppression, and I want to make sure my beautiful girl is as comfortable as possible.” I popped my jeans open before letting them pool around my ankles.

Mason’s mismatched eyes widened as they flickered to my cock. I reached forward, smoothing the frizz of her midnight colored hair. “What’s wrong princess? You’ve had me at least a hundred times.”

Her tongue swiped across her lips as her chest lowered with a breath. Her eyes danced toward the nearby metal tray. I reached over, grabbing the individually packaged eighteen gauge needle.

Flipping it over, I showed her the back.

“As you can see, this is completely sterile, unused, and it’s still in date,” I explained, peeling the paper backing off as I spoke.

The air shifted as Cameron walked around, placing his hands on my bare hips. I stiffened, shooting him a glance over my shoulder.

“What?” he drawled, pressing himself against me. The heat of his body infested mine, causing my breathing to stutter. “I just wanna see what you do.”

A dizzy tingle crept over me as I nodded. My stomach always fluttered when Cameron was near, that was just the effect he had on me… but, as my dick stood at attention like a soldier, I knew he was thinking what I was.

I swallowed hard, as I pressed the needle against Mason’s ear. “Take a deep breath for me.”

“Hold on a minute,” Cameron whispered.

He reached around me, pushing Mason’s dress up just enough to expose the lilac lace of her panties. Her eyes pinned on his as Cameron looped a finger around the gusset.

“Sweetpea, you’re gonna get dehydrated if you keep getting this wet for us,” he taunted before snapping the material with one quick yank.

Mason shivered as the cool air hit her. “I-I can’t help it.”

“Oh, I know you can’t,” he said as his hand slid to my dick. “Because you’re our good little girl, and you’re gonna to take him, and I’m gonna watch.”

I smirked as goose bumps ran down my spine. Cameron’s hand tightened around my shaft, the balls on my piercings rolling as he stroked from base to tip.

“You’re distracting me,” I whispered, shooting him a glare.

“Good,” he murmured against my neck as he pressed against me harder.

His cock twitched against my ass, and I forced in an unsteady breath before turning back to Mason.

“Take a deep breath, Princess,” I ordered.

She obeyed, her chest rising as she inhaled.

“Now, breathe out.”

Once again, she listened, and I pushed the needle through her lobe with one fluid motion. Her breath hitched, but my brave girl didn’t even flinch when I slid the jewelry in.

“That’s my good girl,” I leaned back just enough to admire my work.

Cameron’s hand lingered on my hip as I moved to grab the second needle. When I leaned over just slightly, his palm slid to cup my ass. Just as I went to ask what he was doing, Cameron rocked his hips against mine, causing me to tip forward just enough for my tip to brush Mason’s entrance.

I sunk my teeth into my lip as I fought against a moan. She was so fucking warm.

“You said she was a good girl. Reward her,” Cameron ordered.

“She still has another piercing to get through,” I reminded him.

“Don’t mean you can’t start now.” He laughed as he guided me into Mason.

My knees trembled as I slid into her, eliciting a gasp once she took my full length. My cheeks puffed with a breath as I pierced her second ear as quickly as I could. Once the jewelry was in, I didn’t have a chance to examine my work.

Cameron placed a hand between my shoulders, guiding my hands to the leather headrest of the chair. Once I was slightly bent over, he pressed his fingers against my ass. They were slick, and I assumed that came from spit.

There was a slight warmth in my ass as he inserted one digit followed by another. Part of me was tempted to protest, but as the flush from Mason’s cheeks traveled down her chest, I realized she was enjoying this far too much for me to stop. So, I closed my eyes and relaxed.

I groaned as he shifted from his fingers to slipping his cock inside me. I rocked forward, causing me to plunge into Mason. She gasped, her eyes widening as she gripped the leather arm rests.

“Now, remember, both of you gotta be quiet,” he warned, gesturing toward the curtain.

I swiped a tongue across my lips as I nodded. Cameron set the pace, his thrusts causing me to do the same into Mason. Her legs wrapped around the back of mine, and between the two of them, I was completely stuck.

Between the dull ache of his cock in my ass, and the tight, wet heat of Mason’s pussy, it was no surprise that I was the first to come undone. My breathing stuttered as I gripped the chair, my knuckles balancing under the force. My teeth sunk so far into my lip that I tasted copper as I filled her pretty cunt with so much cum that I felt it oozing out. But, Cameron continued to rock against me, causing me to pound into Mason. I’d already given her every drop of myself, and my dick was far too sensitive to be in this predicament. Every thrust caused me to whimper, my knees threatening to buckle. Cam reached around, toying with Mason’s clit as he continued to use me.

Mason’s orgasm came on like a seizure. It was an almost violent conclusion that caused her to clench around me, her eyes shutting as the ecstasy overwhelmed her. Her first moan was deafening, and I had enough sense to shove my wrist into her mouth. Her teeth sunk into my skin, causing me to yelp as her cries were muffled against my skin. Finally, it was Cameron’s turn.

He rammed into me one last time, pushing his hips flush against me. He grunted into my neck, and I tipped my head back in a piss poor attempt to catch my breath. Never in my life did I imagine having not one but two partners I loved as much as these two.

It took approximately twenty minutes for the three of us to collect ourselves enough to pretend that nothing happened. And, after they were cleaned up and ready to go, I felt a little embarrassed about what had happened. Cam called it “dom dropping”, but I was fairly certain the feeling came from busting a nut at work. So, I waited until they had left the shop to exit my cubicle.

When I walked up front, Lucian and Sera were again too close for comfort. This time his chin rested on her shoulder as he looked at her sketchbook. My brow lowered, and I prepared to ask them what the fuck they were doing. But, as I stomped over to them, something in the window caught my eye.

Out front of the shop was a large black pick up truck, and while I didn’t know for sure, something in my gut told me I was being watched.

About the author

Teacher by day, degenerate by night, Erin Mersey is a lifelong educator and learner with a love for crafting kinky, bisexual, polyamorous (why choose, reverse harem… etc.) stories with darker themes, diverse characters, and heart-wrenching plot twists.

When she is not writing, Erin spends her time playing video games, reading books, and hanging out with her family.

Also by Erin Mersey

The Savior Complex Series

Origins

Catalyst

The Unholy Series

Please Hate Me

Please Save Me

Please Open Me (coming soon)

Misc.

Red Lace Manor (coming soon)

Want more information on upcoming books? Join the "Mersey's Midnight Manor" page on Facebook or erin.mersey.author on Instagram. 